Ad ideas for The novels on Meta.
Ad ideas for The novels on Meta. AtriaAI helps you to find great The novels ads trending on Meta. Start for free on Atria.
May 20, 2024 - May 21, 2024
Heavy rain was falling, as heavy as Dominic's heart.
He found himself in the midst of a graveyard, facing a tombstone cloaked in a blanket of moss.
It seemed like it had been a long time since someone had taken care of it.
Interestingly, this tombstone bore no name.
It was an unnamed tombstone.
Dominic had been standing in front of this tombstone for quite some time now.
The rain had soaked his clothes and drenched his hair, trickling down his eyes, cheeks, lips, and chin, before finally falling to the ground.
Yet, he seemed oblivious to that.
He clenched his fists, sinking deeply into the painful memories of the past.
“Run, Domy, run quickly. Don't let them catch you. You must survive... Don't seek revenge for me in the future. Hide your true identity and live as an ordinary person...”
Fifteen years ago, he had witnessed how those people had driven his mother to her death, and if his mother hadn't pushed him into the river so he could escape, he might've already been dead.
Back then, after he was pushed into the river, he fell into unconsciousness. Thankfully, he didn't meet his end by drowning. Fate had it that he was swept downstream to a far-off shore, the distance to which was unknown.
After waking up, Dominic found himself reduced to a mere beggar. However, it wasn't long before he was whisked away by a mysterious stranger.
When he reappeared, he had become the nightmare of countless terrorists.
In his prime, he was a formidable War God, single-handedly decimating global terrorist organizations, unmatched by anyone.
In recent years, especially, his title of War God had become increasingly prominent, and he became an idol in the hearts of countless people.
Now, however, he was sitting in the cemetery all alone, without anyone knowing.
This gravestone marked the resting place of his mother.
The pain of wanting to care for a parent who's no longer there is perhaps the most unbearable thing in the world.
After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, he lifted his head, his eyes sharp as a hawk's as he murmured, “It's been fifteen years, and I've finally returned. Howard, the Conley family, the Moorwood family, and all those who heartlessly watched my mother be driven to her death, you all probably don't know I'm still alive, do you?”
As he spoke, he clenched his fists, and a terrifying aura exuded from him, much like a raging tornado.
The aura was so potent that even the pouring rain was hindered.
He vowed, “I swear I will make anyone who had any involvement in that incident pay!”
After speaking, he took a deep breath and unclenched his fist.
His expression became calm again, and he pulled out an old-fashioned Nokia phone from his pocket and dialed a number. “Blade, have you looked into what I asked you to investigate?”
“Yes, but it seems like the person you're looking for has run into some kind of trouble...”
The look in Dominic's eyes suddenly turned icy cold.
Back in the day, when he was wandering on the streets on the verge of starvation, he encountered a girl who gave him a loaf of bread, thus saving his life.
After all these years, he had always remembered the girl's act of kindness.
Now that he had returned, aside from seeking revenge, he also had debts of gratitude to repay.
He was determined to repay the tiniest favor with enormous gratitude and charity.
“I see. Send the address to my phone.”
With that, Dominic strode toward the exit of the cemetery.
In Malbrook Garden, Druobridge, a crowd had gathered around an old, dilapidated building, pointing and discussing among themselves.
At the entrance of the building, several menacing men, armed with clubs, had surrounded the place.
“What's going on? Did Gregory offend someone?”
“I heard they've come to collect a debt. Gregory's daughter, Yvonne, borrowed two hundred thousand at a high interest rate for her father's medical expenses. Now they've come knocking at her door.”
“Whoa, loan sharks? You really shouldn't mess with them. Looks like the Litchfields are in trouble now.”
“Yeah, but Gregory's condition was so severe that it couldn't be delayed. Otherwise, she wouldn't have resorted to taking a high-interest loan.”
The nosy onlookers were abuzz with discussion, all expressing their sympathy.
However, most of them were just there to enjoy the spectacle.
Among those men with roguish expressions, one with a scarred face roared menacingly, “Come out now, or believe me, I'll tear this building down!”
After a brief moment of waiting, no one emerged.
With a wave of his hand, he commanded in a cold tone, “Tear this door down!”
As soon as he said that, a few thugs charged forth, picking up their clubs and began smashing the door.
The huge noise was deafening.
Creak.
The door swung open swiftly, revealing a strikingly beautiful young woman dressed in plain attire.
She glared at the man nicknamed Scar and asked angrily, “What are you doing?”
“What am I doing? Paying back what you owe is plain common sense. You think you can just dodge the debt you owe us?” Scar sneered.
Yvonne said, “I have already repaid all the money I owed you.”
Indeed, she had previously taken out a high-interest loan to cover her father's medical expenses, with a principal amount of two hundred thousand. Despite having repaid over three hundred thousand, these individuals persisted in harassing her, demanding even more interest.
“It's all paid off?” Scar scoffed.
He then pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and spread it out, “It's clearly written here that you've borrowed two hundred thousand from us. You've only returned the principal amount, but you didn't pay the interest on time. You're three months overdue. Now, you still owe us eight hundred thousand.”
“You're shameless!” Yvonne snapped, visibly infuriated. “The previous contract wasn't like this! You guys must've forged this!”
Scar wore an innocent expression. “We forged this? Take a close look here. Your handwritten signature and fingerprints are right there. Who could argue it's a fake?”
“In any case, I've already paid my dues. Don't come looking for me anymore,” Yvonne seethed.
“You don't really have a say in this. You don't have money, right? Fine. Since you're pretty, why don't you work for us for a few months to pay off your debt?” suggested Scar.
He then waved his hand, his voice icy as he commanded, “Capture her!”
No sooner had he said that than a few thugs immediately surrounded Yvonne.
The nosy onlookers couldn't stand it anymore, feeling sorry for Yvonne.
What job could possibly clear a debt of eight hundred thousand in just a few months? This girl's most probably going to lose her virginity if she's taken. If not, her reputation might be tainted. Those wealthy scions might toy with her, and she might be forced to film pornography.
At that moment, a middle-aged woman hurriedly emerged from the house, positioning herself in front of Yvonne.
The middle-aged woman had aged gracefully. Despite her modest attire, one could still tell how beautiful she was back in her youth.
She was none other than Janet, the mother of Yvonne.
“Scar, Yvonne is ignorant. Don't worry. We'll definitely repay the money we owe you.” Upon seeing these intimidating men, Janet quickly pulled Yvonne behind her, shielding her. “Please, grant us a bit more time.”
Pulling out a few thousand notes from her pocket, Janet humbly handed it to Scar. “Please, let me buy you and the boys some coffee.”
“Mom!” Yvonne was both shocked and enraged. Seeing her mother being so submissive to these people irked her to no end.
Slap!
Suddenly, Scar slapped Janet across the face.
“Scar, you...” Janet was in a daze, not expecting Scar to slap her.
Slap!
Scar landed another slap on her cheek.
“Coffee? You think I'm a beggar who'll be satisfied with this little money? D*mn you!” With a cold smirk, Scar raised his hand again, intending to deliver another slap, but before he could, Yvonne swiftly stepped in front of her mother.
Just as Scar's hand was about to land on Yvonne's cheek, a figure emerged from the crowd like a phantom and charged forward.
Whoosh!
Before anyone could even get a clear look, Scar's neck was gripped.
Chapter 2 Rent A Room
A man who exuded an aura of icy coldness appeared out of nowhere.
It was none other than Dominic who had arrived just in time.
He stood tall and strong, one hand gripping Scar's throat as if he was holding a chicken.
“You...” Scar was shocked and enraged, only managing to utter a single word before Dominic slammed him onto the ground.
Bang!
A dull thud echoed, startling everyone present. They watched in horror as Scar's head hit the ground, blood splattering everywhere.
This wasn't over yet.
Before Scar could even react, Dominic swiftly lifted his foot, forcefully stomping down on his arm.
Crack!
The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air. Dominic had snapped Scar's arm into two.
It was the same hand that had nearly struck Yvonne moments ago.
Scar's shriek echoed through the air.
---------------------------------------------------------
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here!
Install the APP to search for the title "Healing Touch of a War God" Enjoy Romance Now ;)
He found himself in the midst of a graveyard, facing a tombstone cloaked in a blanket of moss.
It seemed like it had been a long time since someone had taken care of it.
Interestingly, this tombstone bore no name.
It was an unnamed tombstone.
Dominic had been standing in front of this tombstone for quite some time now.
The rain had soaked his clothes and drenched his hair, trickling down his eyes, cheeks, lips, and chin, before finally falling to the ground.
Yet, he seemed oblivious to that.
He clenched his fists, sinking deeply into the painful memories of the past.
“Run, Domy, run quickly. Don't let them catch you. You must survive... Don't seek revenge for me in the future. Hide your true identity and live as an ordinary person...”
Fifteen years ago, he had witnessed how those people had driven his mother to her death, and if his mother hadn't pushed him into the river so he could escape, he might've already been dead.
Back then, after he was pushed into the river, he fell into unconsciousness. Thankfully, he didn't meet his end by drowning. Fate had it that he was swept downstream to a far-off shore, the distance to which was unknown.
After waking up, Dominic found himself reduced to a mere beggar. However, it wasn't long before he was whisked away by a mysterious stranger.
When he reappeared, he had become the nightmare of countless terrorists.
In his prime, he was a formidable War God, single-handedly decimating global terrorist organizations, unmatched by anyone.
In recent years, especially, his title of War God had become increasingly prominent, and he became an idol in the hearts of countless people.
Now, however, he was sitting in the cemetery all alone, without anyone knowing.
This gravestone marked the resting place of his mother.
The pain of wanting to care for a parent who's no longer there is perhaps the most unbearable thing in the world.
After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, he lifted his head, his eyes sharp as a hawk's as he murmured, “It's been fifteen years, and I've finally returned. Howard, the Conley family, the Moorwood family, and all those who heartlessly watched my mother be driven to her death, you all probably don't know I'm still alive, do you?”
As he spoke, he clenched his fists, and a terrifying aura exuded from him, much like a raging tornado.
The aura was so potent that even the pouring rain was hindered.
He vowed, “I swear I will make anyone who had any involvement in that incident pay!”
After speaking, he took a deep breath and unclenched his fist.
His expression became calm again, and he pulled out an old-fashioned Nokia phone from his pocket and dialed a number. “Blade, have you looked into what I asked you to investigate?”
“Yes, but it seems like the person you're looking for has run into some kind of trouble...”
The look in Dominic's eyes suddenly turned icy cold.
Back in the day, when he was wandering on the streets on the verge of starvation, he encountered a girl who gave him a loaf of bread, thus saving his life.
After all these years, he had always remembered the girl's act of kindness.
Now that he had returned, aside from seeking revenge, he also had debts of gratitude to repay.
He was determined to repay the tiniest favor with enormous gratitude and charity.
“I see. Send the address to my phone.”
With that, Dominic strode toward the exit of the cemetery.
In Malbrook Garden, Druobridge, a crowd had gathered around an old, dilapidated building, pointing and discussing among themselves.
At the entrance of the building, several menacing men, armed with clubs, had surrounded the place.
“What's going on? Did Gregory offend someone?”
“I heard they've come to collect a debt. Gregory's daughter, Yvonne, borrowed two hundred thousand at a high interest rate for her father's medical expenses. Now they've come knocking at her door.”
“Whoa, loan sharks? You really shouldn't mess with them. Looks like the Litchfields are in trouble now.”
“Yeah, but Gregory's condition was so severe that it couldn't be delayed. Otherwise, she wouldn't have resorted to taking a high-interest loan.”
The nosy onlookers were abuzz with discussion, all expressing their sympathy.
However, most of them were just there to enjoy the spectacle.
Among those men with roguish expressions, one with a scarred face roared menacingly, “Come out now, or believe me, I'll tear this building down!”
After a brief moment of waiting, no one emerged.
With a wave of his hand, he commanded in a cold tone, “Tear this door down!”
As soon as he said that, a few thugs charged forth, picking up their clubs and began smashing the door.
The huge noise was deafening.
Creak.
The door swung open swiftly, revealing a strikingly beautiful young woman dressed in plain attire.
She glared at the man nicknamed Scar and asked angrily, “What are you doing?”
“What am I doing? Paying back what you owe is plain common sense. You think you can just dodge the debt you owe us?” Scar sneered.
Yvonne said, “I have already repaid all the money I owed you.”
Indeed, she had previously taken out a high-interest loan to cover her father's medical expenses, with a principal amount of two hundred thousand. Despite having repaid over three hundred thousand, these individuals persisted in harassing her, demanding even more interest.
“It's all paid off?” Scar scoffed.
He then pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and spread it out, “It's clearly written here that you've borrowed two hundred thousand from us. You've only returned the principal amount, but you didn't pay the interest on time. You're three months overdue. Now, you still owe us eight hundred thousand.”
“You're shameless!” Yvonne snapped, visibly infuriated. “The previous contract wasn't like this! You guys must've forged this!”
Scar wore an innocent expression. “We forged this? Take a close look here. Your handwritten signature and fingerprints are right there. Who could argue it's a fake?”
“In any case, I've already paid my dues. Don't come looking for me anymore,” Yvonne seethed.
“You don't really have a say in this. You don't have money, right? Fine. Since you're pretty, why don't you work for us for a few months to pay off your debt?” suggested Scar.
He then waved his hand, his voice icy as he commanded, “Capture her!”
No sooner had he said that than a few thugs immediately surrounded Yvonne.
The nosy onlookers couldn't stand it anymore, feeling sorry for Yvonne.
What job could possibly clear a debt of eight hundred thousand in just a few months? This girl's most probably going to lose her virginity if she's taken. If not, her reputation might be tainted. Those wealthy scions might toy with her, and she might be forced to film pornography.
At that moment, a middle-aged woman hurriedly emerged from the house, positioning herself in front of Yvonne.
The middle-aged woman had aged gracefully. Despite her modest attire, one could still tell how beautiful she was back in her youth.
She was none other than Janet, the mother of Yvonne.
“Scar, Yvonne is ignorant. Don't worry. We'll definitely repay the money we owe you.” Upon seeing these intimidating men, Janet quickly pulled Yvonne behind her, shielding her. “Please, grant us a bit more time.”
Pulling out a few thousand notes from her pocket, Janet humbly handed it to Scar. “Please, let me buy you and the boys some coffee.”
“Mom!” Yvonne was both shocked and enraged. Seeing her mother being so submissive to these people irked her to no end.
Slap!
Suddenly, Scar slapped Janet across the face.
“Scar, you...” Janet was in a daze, not expecting Scar to slap her.
Slap!
Scar landed another slap on her cheek.
“Coffee? You think I'm a beggar who'll be satisfied with this little money? D*mn you!” With a cold smirk, Scar raised his hand again, intending to deliver another slap, but before he could, Yvonne swiftly stepped in front of her mother.
Just as Scar's hand was about to land on Yvonne's cheek, a figure emerged from the crowd like a phantom and charged forward.
Whoosh!
Before anyone could even get a clear look, Scar's neck was gripped.
Chapter 2 Rent A Room
A man who exuded an aura of icy coldness appeared out of nowhere.
It was none other than Dominic who had arrived just in time.
He stood tall and strong, one hand gripping Scar's throat as if he was holding a chicken.
“You...” Scar was shocked and enraged, only managing to utter a single word before Dominic slammed him onto the ground.
Bang!
A dull thud echoed, startling everyone present. They watched in horror as Scar's head hit the ground, blood splattering everywhere.
This wasn't over yet.
Before Scar could even react, Dominic swiftly lifted his foot, forcefully stomping down on his arm.
Crack!
The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air. Dominic had snapped Scar's arm into two.
It was the same hand that had nearly struck Yvonne moments ago.
Scar's shriek echoed through the air.
---------------------------------------------------------
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here!
Install the APP to search for the title "Healing Touch of a War God" Enjoy Romance Now ;)

Jun 16, 2024 - Aug 21, 2024
Heavy rain was falling, as heavy as Dominic's heart.
He found himself in the midst of a graveyard, facing a tombstone cloaked in a blanket of moss.
It seemed like it had been a long time since someone had taken care of it.
Interestingly, this tombstone bore no name.
It was an unnamed tombstone.
Dominic had been standing in front of this tombstone for quite some time now.
The rain had soaked his clothes and drenched his hair, trickling down his eyes, cheeks, lips, and chin, before finally falling to the ground.
Yet, he seemed oblivious to that.
He clenched his fists, sinking deeply into the painful memories of the past.
“Run, Domy, run quickly. Don't let them catch you. You must survive... Don't seek revenge for me in the future. Hide your true identity and live as an ordinary person...”
Fifteen years ago, he had witnessed how those people had driven his mother to her death, and if his mother hadn't pushed him into the river so he could escape, he might've already been dead.
Back then, after he was pushed into the river, he fell into unconsciousness. Thankfully, he didn't meet his end by drowning. Fate had it that he was swept downstream to a far-off shore, the distance to which was unknown.
After waking up, Dominic found himself reduced to a mere beggar. However, it wasn't long before he was whisked away by a mysterious stranger.
When he reappeared, he had become the nightmare of countless terrorists.
In his prime, he was a formidable War God, single-handedly decimating global terrorist organizations, unmatched by anyone.
In recent years, especially, his title of War God had become increasingly prominent, and he became an idol in the hearts of countless people.
Now, however, he was sitting in the cemetery all alone, without anyone knowing.
This gravestone marked the resting place of his mother.
The pain of wanting to care for a parent who's no longer there is perhaps the most unbearable thing in the world.
After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, he lifted his head, his eyes sharp as a hawk's as he murmured, “It's been fifteen years, and I've finally returned. Howard, the Conley family, the Moorwood family, and all those who heartlessly watched my mother be driven to her death, you all probably don't know I'm still alive, do you?”
As he spoke, he clenched his fists, and a terrifying aura exuded from him, much like a raging tornado.
The aura was so potent that even the pouring rain was hindered.
He vowed, “I swear I will make anyone who had any involvement in that incident pay!”
After speaking, he took a deep breath and unclenched his fist.
His expression became calm again, and he pulled out an old-fashioned Nokia phone from his pocket and dialed a number. “Blade, have you looked into what I asked you to investigate?”
“Yes, but it seems like the person you're looking for has run into some kind of trouble...”
The look in Dominic's eyes suddenly turned icy cold.
Back in the day, when he was wandering on the streets on the verge of starvation, he encountered a girl who gave him a loaf of bread, thus saving his life.
After all these years, he had always remembered the girl's act of kindness.
Now that he had returned, aside from seeking revenge, he also had debts of gratitude to repay.
He was determined to repay the tiniest favor with enormous gratitude and charity.
“I see. Send the address to my phone.”
With that, Dominic strode toward the exit of the cemetery.
In Malbrook Garden, Druobridge, a crowd had gathered around an old, dilapidated building, pointing and discussing among themselves.
At the entrance of the building, several menacing men, armed with clubs, had surrounded the place.
“What's going on? Did Gregory offend someone?”
“I heard they've come to collect a debt. Gregory's daughter, Yvonne, borrowed two hundred thousand at a high interest rate for her father's medical expenses. Now they've come knocking at her door.”
“Whoa, loan sharks? You really shouldn't mess with them. Looks like the Litchfields are in trouble now.”
“Yeah, but Gregory's condition was so severe that it couldn't be delayed. Otherwise, she wouldn't have resorted to taking a high-interest loan.”
The nosy onlookers were abuzz with discussion, all expressing their sympathy.
However, most of them were just there to enjoy the spectacle.
Among those men with roguish expressions, one with a scarred face roared menacingly, “Come out now, or believe me, I'll tear this building down!”
After a brief moment of waiting, no one emerged.
With a wave of his hand, he commanded in a cold tone, “Tear this door down!”
As soon as he said that, a few thugs charged forth, picking up their clubs and began smashing the door.
The huge noise was deafening.
Creak.
The door swung open swiftly, revealing a strikingly beautiful young woman dressed in plain attire.
She glared at the man nicknamed Scar and asked angrily, “What are you doing?”
“What am I doing? Paying back what you owe is plain common sense. You think you can just dodge the debt you owe us?” Scar sneered.
Yvonne said, “I have already repaid all the money I owed you.”
Indeed, she had previously taken out a high-interest loan to cover her father's medical expenses, with a principal amount of two hundred thousand. Despite having repaid over three hundred thousand, these individuals persisted in harassing her, demanding even more interest.
“It's all paid off?” Scar scoffed.
He then pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and spread it out, “It's clearly written here that you've borrowed two hundred thousand from us. You've only returned the principal amount, but you didn't pay the interest on time. You're three months overdue. Now, you still owe us eight hundred thousand.”
“You're shameless!” Yvonne snapped, visibly infuriated. “The previous contract wasn't like this! You guys must've forged this!”
Scar wore an innocent expression. “We forged this? Take a close look here. Your handwritten signature and fingerprints are right there. Who could argue it's a fake?”
“In any case, I've already paid my dues. Don't come looking for me anymore,” Yvonne seethed.
“You don't really have a say in this. You don't have money, right? Fine. Since you're pretty, why don't you work for us for a few months to pay off your debt?” suggested Scar.
He then waved his hand, his voice icy as he commanded, “Capture her!”
No sooner had he said that than a few thugs immediately surrounded Yvonne.
The nosy onlookers couldn't stand it anymore, feeling sorry for Yvonne.
What job could possibly clear a debt of eight hundred thousand in just a few months? This girl's most probably going to lose her virginity if she's taken. If not, her reputation might be tainted. Those wealthy scions might toy with her, and she might be forced to film pornography.
At that moment, a middle-aged woman hurriedly emerged from the house, positioning herself in front of Yvonne.
The middle-aged woman had aged gracefully. Despite her modest attire, one could still tell how beautiful she was back in her youth.
She was none other than Janet, the mother of Yvonne.
“Scar, Yvonne is ignorant. Don't worry. We'll definitely repay the money we owe you.” Upon seeing these intimidating men, Janet quickly pulled Yvonne behind her, shielding her. “Please, grant us a bit more time.”
Pulling out a few thousand notes from her pocket, Janet humbly handed it to Scar. “Please, let me buy you and the boys some coffee.”
“Mom!” Yvonne was both shocked and enraged. Seeing her mother being so submissive to these people irked her to no end.
Slap!
Suddenly, Scar slapped Janet across the face.
“Scar, you...” Janet was in a daze, not expecting Scar to slap her.
Slap!
Scar landed another slap on her cheek.
“Coffee? You think I'm a beggar who'll be satisfied with this little money? D*mn you!” With a cold smirk, Scar raised his hand again, intending to deliver another slap, but before he could, Yvonne swiftly stepped in front of her mother.
Just as Scar's hand was about to land on Yvonne's cheek, a figure emerged from the crowd like a phantom and charged forward.
Whoosh!
Before anyone could even get a clear look, Scar's neck was gripped.
Chapter 2 Rent A Room
A man who exuded an aura of icy coldness appeared out of nowhere.
It was none other than Dominic who had arrived just in time.
He stood tall and strong, one hand gripping Scar's throat as if he was holding a chicken.
“You...” Scar was shocked and enraged, only managing to utter a single word before Dominic slammed him onto the ground.
Bang!
A dull thud echoed, startling everyone present. They watched in horror as Scar's head hit the ground, blood splattering everywhere.
This wasn't over yet.
Before Scar could even react, Dominic swiftly lifted his foot, forcefully stomping down on his arm.
Crack!
The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air. Dominic had snapped Scar's arm into two.
It was the same hand that had nearly struck Yvonne moments ago.
Scar's shriek echoed through the air.
---------------------------------------------------------
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here!
Install the APP to search for the title "Healing Touch of a War God" Enjoy Romance Now ;)
He found himself in the midst of a graveyard, facing a tombstone cloaked in a blanket of moss.
It seemed like it had been a long time since someone had taken care of it.
Interestingly, this tombstone bore no name.
It was an unnamed tombstone.
Dominic had been standing in front of this tombstone for quite some time now.
The rain had soaked his clothes and drenched his hair, trickling down his eyes, cheeks, lips, and chin, before finally falling to the ground.
Yet, he seemed oblivious to that.
He clenched his fists, sinking deeply into the painful memories of the past.
“Run, Domy, run quickly. Don't let them catch you. You must survive... Don't seek revenge for me in the future. Hide your true identity and live as an ordinary person...”
Fifteen years ago, he had witnessed how those people had driven his mother to her death, and if his mother hadn't pushed him into the river so he could escape, he might've already been dead.
Back then, after he was pushed into the river, he fell into unconsciousness. Thankfully, he didn't meet his end by drowning. Fate had it that he was swept downstream to a far-off shore, the distance to which was unknown.
After waking up, Dominic found himself reduced to a mere beggar. However, it wasn't long before he was whisked away by a mysterious stranger.
When he reappeared, he had become the nightmare of countless terrorists.
In his prime, he was a formidable War God, single-handedly decimating global terrorist organizations, unmatched by anyone.
In recent years, especially, his title of War God had become increasingly prominent, and he became an idol in the hearts of countless people.
Now, however, he was sitting in the cemetery all alone, without anyone knowing.
This gravestone marked the resting place of his mother.
The pain of wanting to care for a parent who's no longer there is perhaps the most unbearable thing in the world.
After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, he lifted his head, his eyes sharp as a hawk's as he murmured, “It's been fifteen years, and I've finally returned. Howard, the Conley family, the Moorwood family, and all those who heartlessly watched my mother be driven to her death, you all probably don't know I'm still alive, do you?”
As he spoke, he clenched his fists, and a terrifying aura exuded from him, much like a raging tornado.
The aura was so potent that even the pouring rain was hindered.
He vowed, “I swear I will make anyone who had any involvement in that incident pay!”
After speaking, he took a deep breath and unclenched his fist.
His expression became calm again, and he pulled out an old-fashioned Nokia phone from his pocket and dialed a number. “Blade, have you looked into what I asked you to investigate?”
“Yes, but it seems like the person you're looking for has run into some kind of trouble...”
The look in Dominic's eyes suddenly turned icy cold.
Back in the day, when he was wandering on the streets on the verge of starvation, he encountered a girl who gave him a loaf of bread, thus saving his life.
After all these years, he had always remembered the girl's act of kindness.
Now that he had returned, aside from seeking revenge, he also had debts of gratitude to repay.
He was determined to repay the tiniest favor with enormous gratitude and charity.
“I see. Send the address to my phone.”
With that, Dominic strode toward the exit of the cemetery.
In Malbrook Garden, Druobridge, a crowd had gathered around an old, dilapidated building, pointing and discussing among themselves.
At the entrance of the building, several menacing men, armed with clubs, had surrounded the place.
“What's going on? Did Gregory offend someone?”
“I heard they've come to collect a debt. Gregory's daughter, Yvonne, borrowed two hundred thousand at a high interest rate for her father's medical expenses. Now they've come knocking at her door.”
“Whoa, loan sharks? You really shouldn't mess with them. Looks like the Litchfields are in trouble now.”
“Yeah, but Gregory's condition was so severe that it couldn't be delayed. Otherwise, she wouldn't have resorted to taking a high-interest loan.”
The nosy onlookers were abuzz with discussion, all expressing their sympathy.
However, most of them were just there to enjoy the spectacle.
Among those men with roguish expressions, one with a scarred face roared menacingly, “Come out now, or believe me, I'll tear this building down!”
After a brief moment of waiting, no one emerged.
With a wave of his hand, he commanded in a cold tone, “Tear this door down!”
As soon as he said that, a few thugs charged forth, picking up their clubs and began smashing the door.
The huge noise was deafening.
Creak.
The door swung open swiftly, revealing a strikingly beautiful young woman dressed in plain attire.
She glared at the man nicknamed Scar and asked angrily, “What are you doing?”
“What am I doing? Paying back what you owe is plain common sense. You think you can just dodge the debt you owe us?” Scar sneered.
Yvonne said, “I have already repaid all the money I owed you.”
Indeed, she had previously taken out a high-interest loan to cover her father's medical expenses, with a principal amount of two hundred thousand. Despite having repaid over three hundred thousand, these individuals persisted in harassing her, demanding even more interest.
“It's all paid off?” Scar scoffed.
He then pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and spread it out, “It's clearly written here that you've borrowed two hundred thousand from us. You've only returned the principal amount, but you didn't pay the interest on time. You're three months overdue. Now, you still owe us eight hundred thousand.”
“You're shameless!” Yvonne snapped, visibly infuriated. “The previous contract wasn't like this! You guys must've forged this!”
Scar wore an innocent expression. “We forged this? Take a close look here. Your handwritten signature and fingerprints are right there. Who could argue it's a fake?”
“In any case, I've already paid my dues. Don't come looking for me anymore,” Yvonne seethed.
“You don't really have a say in this. You don't have money, right? Fine. Since you're pretty, why don't you work for us for a few months to pay off your debt?” suggested Scar.
He then waved his hand, his voice icy as he commanded, “Capture her!”
No sooner had he said that than a few thugs immediately surrounded Yvonne.
The nosy onlookers couldn't stand it anymore, feeling sorry for Yvonne.
What job could possibly clear a debt of eight hundred thousand in just a few months? This girl's most probably going to lose her virginity if she's taken. If not, her reputation might be tainted. Those wealthy scions might toy with her, and she might be forced to film pornography.
At that moment, a middle-aged woman hurriedly emerged from the house, positioning herself in front of Yvonne.
The middle-aged woman had aged gracefully. Despite her modest attire, one could still tell how beautiful she was back in her youth.
She was none other than Janet, the mother of Yvonne.
“Scar, Yvonne is ignorant. Don't worry. We'll definitely repay the money we owe you.” Upon seeing these intimidating men, Janet quickly pulled Yvonne behind her, shielding her. “Please, grant us a bit more time.”
Pulling out a few thousand notes from her pocket, Janet humbly handed it to Scar. “Please, let me buy you and the boys some coffee.”
“Mom!” Yvonne was both shocked and enraged. Seeing her mother being so submissive to these people irked her to no end.
Slap!
Suddenly, Scar slapped Janet across the face.
“Scar, you...” Janet was in a daze, not expecting Scar to slap her.
Slap!
Scar landed another slap on her cheek.
“Coffee? You think I'm a beggar who'll be satisfied with this little money? D*mn you!” With a cold smirk, Scar raised his hand again, intending to deliver another slap, but before he could, Yvonne swiftly stepped in front of her mother.
Just as Scar's hand was about to land on Yvonne's cheek, a figure emerged from the crowd like a phantom and charged forward.
Whoosh!
Before anyone could even get a clear look, Scar's neck was gripped.
Chapter 2 Rent A Room
A man who exuded an aura of icy coldness appeared out of nowhere.
It was none other than Dominic who had arrived just in time.
He stood tall and strong, one hand gripping Scar's throat as if he was holding a chicken.
“You...” Scar was shocked and enraged, only managing to utter a single word before Dominic slammed him onto the ground.
Bang!
A dull thud echoed, startling everyone present. They watched in horror as Scar's head hit the ground, blood splattering everywhere.
This wasn't over yet.
Before Scar could even react, Dominic swiftly lifted his foot, forcefully stomping down on his arm.
Crack!
The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air. Dominic had snapped Scar's arm into two.
It was the same hand that had nearly struck Yvonne moments ago.
Scar's shriek echoed through the air.
---------------------------------------------------------
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here!
Install the APP to search for the title "Healing Touch of a War God" Enjoy Romance Now ;)

Apr 09, 2024 - Apr 09, 2024
Jared was released from Horington Prison after he finished his three-year sentence. He returned to his former residence, which his parents gifted him and where he and his girlfriend, Sandy, had many sweet memories.
Jared went upstairs and pushed the door to his house open, only to be greeted by a complete mess of a living room.
Coming from the bedroom was the sound of lewd moans. “Be gentler, Ley. You're hurting me...”
Jared's face immediately turned red because that was obviously Sandy's voice. I was sent to prison for protecting Sandy by beating that trust fund baby, Leyton, three years ago, and she promised me we'd get married when I got out!
Then, a raspy male voice replied, “How will I satisfy you if I go gentler on you? I thought you like it rough.”
“You're a nasty one. Tomorrow's the wedding. I can't afford to look exhausted.”
“Jared's never done this with you before, has he? I wonder how he'll react if he finds out what you're doing now. Hahaha!”
“You're also a meanie. You purposely bought that pauper's house so we could do the deed here.”
With his fists clenched and eyes crimson-red, Jared could stand the conversation no longer as he violently kicked the bedroom door open.
Right before Jared's eyes was Sandy lying together with Leyton.
The scene made Jared's already red eyes turn even redder.
Read Next Chapter Now👉
Jared went upstairs and pushed the door to his house open, only to be greeted by a complete mess of a living room.
Coming from the bedroom was the sound of lewd moans. “Be gentler, Ley. You're hurting me...”
Jared's face immediately turned red because that was obviously Sandy's voice. I was sent to prison for protecting Sandy by beating that trust fund baby, Leyton, three years ago, and she promised me we'd get married when I got out!
Then, a raspy male voice replied, “How will I satisfy you if I go gentler on you? I thought you like it rough.”
“You're a nasty one. Tomorrow's the wedding. I can't afford to look exhausted.”
“Jared's never done this with you before, has he? I wonder how he'll react if he finds out what you're doing now. Hahaha!”
“You're also a meanie. You purposely bought that pauper's house so we could do the deed here.”
With his fists clenched and eyes crimson-red, Jared could stand the conversation no longer as he violently kicked the bedroom door open.
Right before Jared's eyes was Sandy lying together with Leyton.
The scene made Jared's already red eyes turn even redder.
Read Next Chapter Now👉

Apr 16, 2024 - Apr 17, 2024
The family perished three years ago, but in return, a medical expert was born three years later with the power to save and destroy lives…
------------------------------------------
Chapter 1 The Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture
"Cole, once I gather enough money, we'll head to Esterburn to find Dr. Howard to cure you!"
Inside a worn rental, Anna Brown smiled sweetly at the man before her.
Cole Stuart was lying in bed. He moved his lips but couldn't make any sound.
He was the son of the richest family in Elliswall, the Stuart Family, and was able to enjoy endless glory at a young age.
However, the Stuart Family was wiped out overnight three years ago, leaving the barely surviving Cole alone and with broken limbs.
All that wealth and power was gone in one night.
He became an unwelcome presence that everyone despised.
During the worst time of his life, his fiancée, Anna, was the only one who stuck around.
Until this day, Cole could still remember that stormy night when the weak Anna carried his unconscious and battered body to this rental.
All these years, Anna had borrowed quite a lot of money to cure him.
Moreover, she had also severed ties with her family for him.
Cole would never forget her kindness.
Actually, he had found a book on a technique called the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture' among his parents' belongings on the night of the massacre.
Since he couldn't move and speak, he could only recite the contents of the 'Great Dragon Scripture' in his mind.
However, the results were almost non-existent.
While reminiscing about the past, Cole felt his tears falling.
"Cole, what's the matter? Don't cry. Are you hungry? I'll get the nutrient solution."
Anna soon came back with a bottle of nutrient solution.
However, her hand trembled, and the bottle containing the fluids dropped onto the floor.
She quickly went over to pick it up as one bottle of nutrient solution cost over ten bucks.
They had to pay over a thousand bucks every month just for those fluids.
She couldn't let this bottle go to waste.
Since Anna was so anxious to grab the bottle, she didn't notice the glass shards on the floor and accidentally cut her wrist on them.
Blood immediately gushed out of her wound, but she couldn't stop the bleeding no matter how she tried.
Then, Anna fell to the floor with a loud thump.
She was anemic and having lost quite a lot of blood caused her to faint.
When Cole saw what happened from the bed, he couldn't do anything other than feel distressed.
At that moment, there were sounds of footsteps coming from outside.
Following that, someone kicked the door open with a bang.
A young man dressed in frivolous-looking clothes entered while covering his nose. "Anna, this is such a hard place to find!"
Cole immediately recognized that young man—Ezra Goodwin, owner of Goodwin Club.
Back when Cole was in his glory, Ezra was his lackey.
"I've only deducted five hundred from your pay. Is that something worth suiciding for?"
When Ezra saw Anna lying on the floor with blood all over her wrist, he immediately took a step back.
"Help me!" Anna lifted her eyelids with difficulty while reaching her hand out to ask Ezra for help.
"Hmph! Consider yourself lucky that I came!"
Ezra returned with a water bucket and poured water over Anna's head.
Perhaps the heavens were looking down on them because Anna soon recovered and stopped bleeding!
At that moment, her clothes were drenched, revealing her shapely figure.
He gulped lustfully when he saw her figure and threw a plastic bag at her. "Stop playing dead and change into this. Someone has taken a fancy to you!"
Hearing that, Cole felt his mind go blank.
He looked at the clothes that fell from the plastic bag and saw that they were black stockings and lace underwear.
"Ezra, haven't we agreed that I would only be accompanying the customers for drinks?"
"Do you still want to save him?"
Walking toward Cole, Ezra smiled and patted Cole's face.
"Anna, if you don't earn more money while young, how do you expect him to survive when you die? So, be good. Change your clothes and follow me to the club. I can promise you that I can forgive you for coughing blood while working. Also, I'll personally sponsor you five thousand bucks after this to buy supplements for Cole."
Ezra looked at the bottle of nutrient solution before kicking it away. "Or you don't mind feeding him this thing for the rest of his life?"
Lowering her head, Anna looked at Cole on the bed and tightened her fists before sighing heavily.
"Fine. I'll go with you!"
Meanwhile, he was using all his might to try and stop Anna, but he couldn't move his body and could only babble like a baby.
"Oh, Cole, how I admire you for having such a virtuous and 'capable' fiancée. Haha!"
While Ezra laughed, he took out a pair of lace underwear and wickedly placed it onto Cole's face.
"Anna, I order you to put them on now."
Anna paled and asked, "Can I not change into this?"
With a loud slap, Ezra raised his hand and delivered a hard slap on Anna's face. "Don't try to act innocent! Do it! Now!"
Anna fell to the ground from the slap. She endured the pain in her cheek and kneeled before Ezra. "Ezra, please. Let me get changed in the club. I don't want Cole to see me like this!"
Cole cared a lot about his dignity. Anna knew that Ezra wanted her to change her clothes in public to humiliate Cole and step on his last sliver of dignity.
She could endure grievances herself, but she couldn't let anyone hurt Cole.
"What's the point of having dignity when he's in such a state?" Ezra scolded and spat out a wad of spit onto Cole's face.
No, stop! Anna screamed inside her head and quickly went over to clean Cole's face, wiping Ezra's spit while her tears dripped onto Cole's face.
"Cole, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry for not taking good care of you! I'm sorry!"
Cole's eyes were bloodshot, and his lips trembled.
The endless grievance he suffered made him want to end Ezra's life personally.
Meanwhile, Ezra felt extremely satisfied to see how much Cole wanted to kill him but couldn't.
Of course, he knew he couldn't take things too far. After all, he came here to take Anna away.
Moreover, arguing with a person who cannot fight back seemed unmannered.
"Clean yourself up before coming out. I don't want to stay another second in this place."
With a bang, Ezra slammed the door on his way out.
"Cole, wait for me. I promise to bring you to the best doctor!"
While crying, Anna exited the room and disappeared from Cole's sight.
Cole gritted his teeth so hard his lip was punctured and started bleeding.
Just as Ezra and Anna left, a black MPV stopped in front of the rental's entrance, and a group of men with fuel cans and a torch came down from the car.
Soon, the shabby rental was engulfed by fire.
Flames enveloped Cole's figure as his eyes were filled with hatred.
He could hear his bones crackling from being burned by fire. He hated himself for being useless. He hated himself for being unable to get his revenge. He hated it!
"If I have another chance, I will definitely rip all of you into pieces!" Cole roared as he was filled with the urge to murder.
Little did he know, the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture' had begun surging inside him.
Then, it suddenly turned into a five-clawed golden dragon and shot inside his body.
Right then, something abnormal happened. Dark storm clouds rolled in while thunder and lightning boomed.
A loud explosion was heard, and all the buildings in the area were blown up into ruins.
A dragon's roar shook the earth as Cole walked out from the burning building.
Chapter 2 I'm Sorry, I Came Late
"I'm the Great Dragon Doctor. Since you've cultivated the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture' thirty-six thousand times, your cultivation has reached completion. Thus, I will bestow upon you the Dragon Doctor's Legacy…"
When Cole woke up, he found himself lying amidst ruins.
His surroundings had been burned beyond recognition, yet he was completely intact.
He could move his originally impaired limbs, and his skin was not scalded.
Also, since he had completed his cultivation of the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture,' he could feel Qi surging inside him.
"Ezra Goodwin, how dare you mistreat Anna! I'll kill you!"
As Cole clenched his fists, a strong aura spread in all directions, freezing the surrounding ruins into thick walls of ice.
…
The lights were on at the Goodwin Club as its goers moved about.
Anna wore a tightly fitted short dress and black stockings.
She would lower her head in shame whenever she saw others casting her strange looks.
"After you head inside, you better be more sensible. Do whatever they say, understand?" Ezra exhorted.
"Ezra, I don't want to do this. I don't want to earn money like this!"
"Stop playing innocent!"
Slap!
Ezra grabbed Anna by her hair and swung his palm. The slap was so forceful that Anna fell to the ground.
She covered her cheeks while her eyes were brimming with tears, but she forced the tears back.
Squatting beside Anna, Ezra threatened, "You'd better behave, or else you'll be needing to hold a funeral for Cole Stuart!"
"Please, don't harm Cole. I'll do anything you say!"
When Anna heard that he was going to hurt Cole, she immediately begged him.
"If you don't want him to die, you'd better cooperate. Once you're inside, learn to please the customers. Don't just stand there like a pillar. Understand?"
"Y-Yes!"
Tears began streaming down Anna's eyes.
Creek!
With Anna in tow, Ezra pushed the door open and entered the private room named "Supreme No. 1."
Once inside, he smiled apologetically. "Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Irwin. Here she is!"
Anna slowly raised her head, but she froze when she saw who the customer was.
Jax Irwin! How could it be him?
Jax was one of the many admirers Anna had back then.
Later, Anna got engaged to Cole, and Jax went abroad to establish his business.
It was said that over the years, Jax had developed his business into a large enterprise and was now the owner of three listed companies.
"Long time no see, Anna!"
Jax held a wine glass while looking at Anna with a wicked smile.
Anna looked down and greeted weakly, "Mr. Irwin."
"Mr. Irwin, Anna has always admired you. She begged me to bring her here after finding out that you were coming." Ezra smirked.
Meanwhile, Jax gulped when he saw Anna's figure.
"Anna, I used to pursue you, but you chose Cole over me. Have you regretted your decision?"
"I…" While clenching her fists, Anna bit her lips.
"Mr. Irwin is asking you a question." Ezra came forward and pushed her.
With her head still lowered, Anna answered, "I…I don't regret anything."
"What did you say?!"
Hearing that, Ezra was instantly angry and was about to teach Anna a lesson.
"Stop!" At that moment, Jax spoke up and stopped Ezra.
"It's been three years, Anna, but your personality hasn't changed. Heh!"
Jax swirled the red wine in his glass while sneering.
"Mr. Irwin, she needs to be taught a lesson. Please, do whatever you want." Ezra bowed and flattered Jax.
Chuckling, Jax replied, "That can wait."
The puzzled Ezra wondered, What's going on?
After chuckling, Jax put on a wicked expression as he poured the wine from his glass all over his leather shoe.
Then, he pointed at Anna. "Lick it clean. Every last drop. And I'll let you go. Otherwise, you're dead."
Seven to eight burly men in black clothing came in, obviously indicating that Jax was looking for some group fun tonight.
"Oh, Anna, where else can you find such a good opportunity? Hurry up and lick Mr. Irwin's shoes!" Ezra urged her.
"No. I don't want to!"
With her hands balled into fists, Anna frantically shook her head while retreating.
"You want a lesson from me, eh?!" Ezra rolled up his sleeves and was about to hit Anna, but Anna wasn't going to surrender that easily and bit Ezra's arm, making him bleed.
"Ouch! My arm! She bit me!" The immense pain made Ezra run around in circles.
Jax eyed the men in black, and one of them immediately threw Ezra out the door, leaving only Anna and Jax's gang in the room.
While licking his lips, Jax slowly approached Anna.
"It's been three years. Don't you know how much I long for your?"
"Stop! Don't you come over!"
Anna covered her chest and backed into the corner with her back to a clear glass window.
"Anna, stop resisting me. Cole has gone to meet his maker!" Jax guffawed.
Anna's eyes widened as she asked, "What did you say?"
Jax chuckled and took out his phone to show her a video.
"After you left, I ordered my men to burn your rundown rental. Your fiancé should have already died in the fire! Hahaha!"
"No. That's impossible!"
Anna looked at the surrounding buildings and saw that her home was indeed on fire. However, she still refused to believe what Jax said.
During these three years, she had been working endless shifts and suffered all sorts of grievances just to save Cole.
Everything was getting better, and she had almost saved enough money, but then she was told that Cole had been burned to death!
She couldn't believe that this was real.
At that instant, she broke down. Her body trembled violently as tears streamed down her cheeks.
"Come. Just forget him and be my woman instead. Haha…"
Jax approached her.
"No. Never!"
Anna was still clenching her fists while gnashing her teeth.
When Jax was about to pounce at her, she slammed her head into the window, breaking it before jumping down.
"Cole, we'll meet again in our next life."
Meanwhile, Jax was dumbfounded as he wasn't expecting Anna to be so resolute and would rather jump to her death than give herself to him.
Swoosh!
Anna was falling at high speed.
She seemed to have seen a figure charging toward her in her dazed state.
Hey? That figure looks a lot like Cole! It seems like it's true when they say one would see their fondest memories before death.
As Anna thought of that, she slowly closed her eyes, not willing to see herself being bathed in blood because she wanted to leave this world clean and meet Cole in the afterlife.
However, just as she was about to reach the ground, a pair of strong arms tightly held onto her and pulled her into an embrace.
Anna could feel a warm sensation and slowly opened her eyes. In front of her was the person she loved dearly.
"Cole! Am I dead?"
As soon as she said that, she fell unconscious.
"Anna, I'm sorry that I came late!"
Gently placing her somewhere safe, Cole then looked up at the club building. A roaring fire burst from his body when he saw Jax looking down by the window.
"All of you deserve to die!"
Chapter 3 Ice Blood Poison
There were two fires in Elliswall today.
The first fire happened at a rundown rental.
It was said that the residents weren't inside and managed to escape death.
The second fire happened at the Goodwin Club in Elliswall.
The fire started very suddenly, and everyone inside was burnt to death, including the owner of the club, Ezra Goodwin, and a businessman who had just returned from abroad, Jax Irwin.
…
At the same time, in Silver Gardens Hospital, Cole had mixed feelings while watching Anna, who was lying in bed with an oxygen mask on.
Although she was no longer in critical condition, the difficulties she had suffered these three years had exhausted her body.
According to Cole's diagnosis, Anna had gotten a strange condition that only existed in hearsay.
Ice Blood Poison!
The Ice Blood Poison was one of the ten abnormally strange conditions in the world, and those who had this condition would spit out their essence every three days until their body was depleted of all essence and die.
Cole was the only person in the world who could cure this condition.
But he still needed a thousand-year-old ginseng to be made into a Heart-Nourishing Pill so that he could feed it to Anna and cure her.
Since Cole didn't have a thousand-year-old ginseng at hand, he could only use silver needles to keep Anna alive.
While looking at the sleeping woman, he tightened his fists and vowed to find a thousand-year-old ginseng.
"You're a bunch of quacks. Get out of my sight. I don't want to continue with this treatment! Scram!"
Right at that moment, a hysterical bellow suddenly sounded from the corridor.
The shouts were so loud that they had disturbed Anna's rest.
Cole came out with a gloomy expression but then found that the yelling was coming from a VIP ward at the end of the corridor.
Inside the ward, an old man with a flattop was sitting on the bed throwing a fit.
Several family members and medical practitioners were standing beside him, comforting and reassuring him softly.
Cole heard from the nurses that the old man was a retired member of a cadre. His name was Samuel Canfield, and he was diagnosed with an abnormal condition caused by a bacterium called Clostridium difficile.
Hearing that, Cole immediately frowned.
Clostridium difficile was also known as C. diff, and those who were infected would be tormented by diarrhea.
More importantly, that bacterium was immune to antibiotics.
Until this day, doctors have only found two ways to treat patients because of the uncontrollable nature of the bacteria.
The first method was through an enema. The doctors would place the feces of someone healthy in the patient's intestines to reproduce new bacteria.
Another method was to use a thin and long nose tube to send a capsule of fecal matter to the patient's gut.
In other words, both methods required the patient to "eat poop." The only difference was the way they ingested the stool!
"Old Mr. Canfield, these are the only two ways to cure your condition. We don't mean to humiliate you in any way, so please cooperate with us and eat this!"
Then, a serious-looking middle-aged man in a suit came forward and comforted Samuel, "Dad, listen to Dr. Baxter's advice. You'll feel better after taking your medication!"
"Get out of here! Your father is about to eat poop, yet you're here making sarcastic remarks. Why don't you eat them for me?"
Samuel was so pissed that he gave the middle-aged man a death stare before ruthlessly hitting him with a pillow.
Meanwhile, Tyler wiped his sweat in embarrassment after getting scolded by his father and turned around to look at the middle-aged doctor with glasses.
"Dr. Baxter, my dad sees his dignity over his life. Are there no other cures for this disease?"
Michael Baxter spoke with a cold expression. "Old Mr. Canfield's condition is very difficult to cure. As he had previously taken some antibiotics, the good microbes in his gut had been killed, causing a condition called dysbiosis. That's what allowed the C. diff bacteria to enter and mass-produce inside his intestines. Although he's only having diarrhea now, he might die if he doesn't cooperate with our treatment. Mr. Canfield, I'm not exaggerating when I say this disease is prevalent in Americania and is the cause of death for more than 10,000 people every year!"
When Tyler Canfield heard that, his face immediately fell, and the relatives and friends beside him looked grim.
Samuel also looked pale, and his lips were slightly trembling.
Perhaps he was starting to feel pain in his stomach again, which caused him not to have enough strength to yell at others.
The ward fell silent as no one knew what to say.
However, the Canfields knew that as a veteran, Samuel saw his dignity over his life, so he would never accept eating poop to treat his condition.
"Dad, I'm very sorry! Dr. Baxter, please arrange for my father's treatment!"
In the end, Tyler took a look at his father's pale face, gritted his teeth, and decided on it.
The initially weak Samuel instantly became enraged again after hearing that.
"How dare you! Do you think I won't shoot you to death?"
Tyler replied, "Even if it means death, I will still save your life, Dad. Dr. Baxter, please prepare for surgery!"
"Sure!" Michael turned around and went to prepare for surgery.
"Baxter, come back here this instant. Come back here!" Samuel roared.
The ward was instantly in an uproar.
At that moment, a loud voice suddenly sounded inside the room.
"It's just dysbiosis. Is there a need to humiliate a patient this way?"
------------------------------------------
Chapter 1 The Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture
"Cole, once I gather enough money, we'll head to Esterburn to find Dr. Howard to cure you!"
Inside a worn rental, Anna Brown smiled sweetly at the man before her.
Cole Stuart was lying in bed. He moved his lips but couldn't make any sound.
He was the son of the richest family in Elliswall, the Stuart Family, and was able to enjoy endless glory at a young age.
However, the Stuart Family was wiped out overnight three years ago, leaving the barely surviving Cole alone and with broken limbs.
All that wealth and power was gone in one night.
He became an unwelcome presence that everyone despised.
During the worst time of his life, his fiancée, Anna, was the only one who stuck around.
Until this day, Cole could still remember that stormy night when the weak Anna carried his unconscious and battered body to this rental.
All these years, Anna had borrowed quite a lot of money to cure him.
Moreover, she had also severed ties with her family for him.
Cole would never forget her kindness.
Actually, he had found a book on a technique called the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture' among his parents' belongings on the night of the massacre.
Since he couldn't move and speak, he could only recite the contents of the 'Great Dragon Scripture' in his mind.
However, the results were almost non-existent.
While reminiscing about the past, Cole felt his tears falling.
"Cole, what's the matter? Don't cry. Are you hungry? I'll get the nutrient solution."
Anna soon came back with a bottle of nutrient solution.
However, her hand trembled, and the bottle containing the fluids dropped onto the floor.
She quickly went over to pick it up as one bottle of nutrient solution cost over ten bucks.
They had to pay over a thousand bucks every month just for those fluids.
She couldn't let this bottle go to waste.
Since Anna was so anxious to grab the bottle, she didn't notice the glass shards on the floor and accidentally cut her wrist on them.
Blood immediately gushed out of her wound, but she couldn't stop the bleeding no matter how she tried.
Then, Anna fell to the floor with a loud thump.
She was anemic and having lost quite a lot of blood caused her to faint.
When Cole saw what happened from the bed, he couldn't do anything other than feel distressed.
At that moment, there were sounds of footsteps coming from outside.
Following that, someone kicked the door open with a bang.
A young man dressed in frivolous-looking clothes entered while covering his nose. "Anna, this is such a hard place to find!"
Cole immediately recognized that young man—Ezra Goodwin, owner of Goodwin Club.
Back when Cole was in his glory, Ezra was his lackey.
"I've only deducted five hundred from your pay. Is that something worth suiciding for?"
When Ezra saw Anna lying on the floor with blood all over her wrist, he immediately took a step back.
"Help me!" Anna lifted her eyelids with difficulty while reaching her hand out to ask Ezra for help.
"Hmph! Consider yourself lucky that I came!"
Ezra returned with a water bucket and poured water over Anna's head.
Perhaps the heavens were looking down on them because Anna soon recovered and stopped bleeding!
At that moment, her clothes were drenched, revealing her shapely figure.
He gulped lustfully when he saw her figure and threw a plastic bag at her. "Stop playing dead and change into this. Someone has taken a fancy to you!"
Hearing that, Cole felt his mind go blank.
He looked at the clothes that fell from the plastic bag and saw that they were black stockings and lace underwear.
"Ezra, haven't we agreed that I would only be accompanying the customers for drinks?"
"Do you still want to save him?"
Walking toward Cole, Ezra smiled and patted Cole's face.
"Anna, if you don't earn more money while young, how do you expect him to survive when you die? So, be good. Change your clothes and follow me to the club. I can promise you that I can forgive you for coughing blood while working. Also, I'll personally sponsor you five thousand bucks after this to buy supplements for Cole."
Ezra looked at the bottle of nutrient solution before kicking it away. "Or you don't mind feeding him this thing for the rest of his life?"
Lowering her head, Anna looked at Cole on the bed and tightened her fists before sighing heavily.
"Fine. I'll go with you!"
Meanwhile, he was using all his might to try and stop Anna, but he couldn't move his body and could only babble like a baby.
"Oh, Cole, how I admire you for having such a virtuous and 'capable' fiancée. Haha!"
While Ezra laughed, he took out a pair of lace underwear and wickedly placed it onto Cole's face.
"Anna, I order you to put them on now."
Anna paled and asked, "Can I not change into this?"
With a loud slap, Ezra raised his hand and delivered a hard slap on Anna's face. "Don't try to act innocent! Do it! Now!"
Anna fell to the ground from the slap. She endured the pain in her cheek and kneeled before Ezra. "Ezra, please. Let me get changed in the club. I don't want Cole to see me like this!"
Cole cared a lot about his dignity. Anna knew that Ezra wanted her to change her clothes in public to humiliate Cole and step on his last sliver of dignity.
She could endure grievances herself, but she couldn't let anyone hurt Cole.
"What's the point of having dignity when he's in such a state?" Ezra scolded and spat out a wad of spit onto Cole's face.
No, stop! Anna screamed inside her head and quickly went over to clean Cole's face, wiping Ezra's spit while her tears dripped onto Cole's face.
"Cole, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry for not taking good care of you! I'm sorry!"
Cole's eyes were bloodshot, and his lips trembled.
The endless grievance he suffered made him want to end Ezra's life personally.
Meanwhile, Ezra felt extremely satisfied to see how much Cole wanted to kill him but couldn't.
Of course, he knew he couldn't take things too far. After all, he came here to take Anna away.
Moreover, arguing with a person who cannot fight back seemed unmannered.
"Clean yourself up before coming out. I don't want to stay another second in this place."
With a bang, Ezra slammed the door on his way out.
"Cole, wait for me. I promise to bring you to the best doctor!"
While crying, Anna exited the room and disappeared from Cole's sight.
Cole gritted his teeth so hard his lip was punctured and started bleeding.
Just as Ezra and Anna left, a black MPV stopped in front of the rental's entrance, and a group of men with fuel cans and a torch came down from the car.
Soon, the shabby rental was engulfed by fire.
Flames enveloped Cole's figure as his eyes were filled with hatred.
He could hear his bones crackling from being burned by fire. He hated himself for being useless. He hated himself for being unable to get his revenge. He hated it!
"If I have another chance, I will definitely rip all of you into pieces!" Cole roared as he was filled with the urge to murder.
Little did he know, the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture' had begun surging inside him.
Then, it suddenly turned into a five-clawed golden dragon and shot inside his body.
Right then, something abnormal happened. Dark storm clouds rolled in while thunder and lightning boomed.
A loud explosion was heard, and all the buildings in the area were blown up into ruins.
A dragon's roar shook the earth as Cole walked out from the burning building.
Chapter 2 I'm Sorry, I Came Late
"I'm the Great Dragon Doctor. Since you've cultivated the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture' thirty-six thousand times, your cultivation has reached completion. Thus, I will bestow upon you the Dragon Doctor's Legacy…"
When Cole woke up, he found himself lying amidst ruins.
His surroundings had been burned beyond recognition, yet he was completely intact.
He could move his originally impaired limbs, and his skin was not scalded.
Also, since he had completed his cultivation of the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture,' he could feel Qi surging inside him.
"Ezra Goodwin, how dare you mistreat Anna! I'll kill you!"
As Cole clenched his fists, a strong aura spread in all directions, freezing the surrounding ruins into thick walls of ice.
…
The lights were on at the Goodwin Club as its goers moved about.
Anna wore a tightly fitted short dress and black stockings.
She would lower her head in shame whenever she saw others casting her strange looks.
"After you head inside, you better be more sensible. Do whatever they say, understand?" Ezra exhorted.
"Ezra, I don't want to do this. I don't want to earn money like this!"
"Stop playing innocent!"
Slap!
Ezra grabbed Anna by her hair and swung his palm. The slap was so forceful that Anna fell to the ground.
She covered her cheeks while her eyes were brimming with tears, but she forced the tears back.
Squatting beside Anna, Ezra threatened, "You'd better behave, or else you'll be needing to hold a funeral for Cole Stuart!"
"Please, don't harm Cole. I'll do anything you say!"
When Anna heard that he was going to hurt Cole, she immediately begged him.
"If you don't want him to die, you'd better cooperate. Once you're inside, learn to please the customers. Don't just stand there like a pillar. Understand?"
"Y-Yes!"
Tears began streaming down Anna's eyes.
Creek!
With Anna in tow, Ezra pushed the door open and entered the private room named "Supreme No. 1."
Once inside, he smiled apologetically. "Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Irwin. Here she is!"
Anna slowly raised her head, but she froze when she saw who the customer was.
Jax Irwin! How could it be him?
Jax was one of the many admirers Anna had back then.
Later, Anna got engaged to Cole, and Jax went abroad to establish his business.
It was said that over the years, Jax had developed his business into a large enterprise and was now the owner of three listed companies.
"Long time no see, Anna!"
Jax held a wine glass while looking at Anna with a wicked smile.
Anna looked down and greeted weakly, "Mr. Irwin."
"Mr. Irwin, Anna has always admired you. She begged me to bring her here after finding out that you were coming." Ezra smirked.
Meanwhile, Jax gulped when he saw Anna's figure.
"Anna, I used to pursue you, but you chose Cole over me. Have you regretted your decision?"
"I…" While clenching her fists, Anna bit her lips.
"Mr. Irwin is asking you a question." Ezra came forward and pushed her.
With her head still lowered, Anna answered, "I…I don't regret anything."
"What did you say?!"
Hearing that, Ezra was instantly angry and was about to teach Anna a lesson.
"Stop!" At that moment, Jax spoke up and stopped Ezra.
"It's been three years, Anna, but your personality hasn't changed. Heh!"
Jax swirled the red wine in his glass while sneering.
"Mr. Irwin, she needs to be taught a lesson. Please, do whatever you want." Ezra bowed and flattered Jax.
Chuckling, Jax replied, "That can wait."
The puzzled Ezra wondered, What's going on?
After chuckling, Jax put on a wicked expression as he poured the wine from his glass all over his leather shoe.
Then, he pointed at Anna. "Lick it clean. Every last drop. And I'll let you go. Otherwise, you're dead."
Seven to eight burly men in black clothing came in, obviously indicating that Jax was looking for some group fun tonight.
"Oh, Anna, where else can you find such a good opportunity? Hurry up and lick Mr. Irwin's shoes!" Ezra urged her.
"No. I don't want to!"
With her hands balled into fists, Anna frantically shook her head while retreating.
"You want a lesson from me, eh?!" Ezra rolled up his sleeves and was about to hit Anna, but Anna wasn't going to surrender that easily and bit Ezra's arm, making him bleed.
"Ouch! My arm! She bit me!" The immense pain made Ezra run around in circles.
Jax eyed the men in black, and one of them immediately threw Ezra out the door, leaving only Anna and Jax's gang in the room.
While licking his lips, Jax slowly approached Anna.
"It's been three years. Don't you know how much I long for your?"
"Stop! Don't you come over!"
Anna covered her chest and backed into the corner with her back to a clear glass window.
"Anna, stop resisting me. Cole has gone to meet his maker!" Jax guffawed.
Anna's eyes widened as she asked, "What did you say?"
Jax chuckled and took out his phone to show her a video.
"After you left, I ordered my men to burn your rundown rental. Your fiancé should have already died in the fire! Hahaha!"
"No. That's impossible!"
Anna looked at the surrounding buildings and saw that her home was indeed on fire. However, she still refused to believe what Jax said.
During these three years, she had been working endless shifts and suffered all sorts of grievances just to save Cole.
Everything was getting better, and she had almost saved enough money, but then she was told that Cole had been burned to death!
She couldn't believe that this was real.
At that instant, she broke down. Her body trembled violently as tears streamed down her cheeks.
"Come. Just forget him and be my woman instead. Haha…"
Jax approached her.
"No. Never!"
Anna was still clenching her fists while gnashing her teeth.
When Jax was about to pounce at her, she slammed her head into the window, breaking it before jumping down.
"Cole, we'll meet again in our next life."
Meanwhile, Jax was dumbfounded as he wasn't expecting Anna to be so resolute and would rather jump to her death than give herself to him.
Swoosh!
Anna was falling at high speed.
She seemed to have seen a figure charging toward her in her dazed state.
Hey? That figure looks a lot like Cole! It seems like it's true when they say one would see their fondest memories before death.
As Anna thought of that, she slowly closed her eyes, not willing to see herself being bathed in blood because she wanted to leave this world clean and meet Cole in the afterlife.
However, just as she was about to reach the ground, a pair of strong arms tightly held onto her and pulled her into an embrace.
Anna could feel a warm sensation and slowly opened her eyes. In front of her was the person she loved dearly.
"Cole! Am I dead?"
As soon as she said that, she fell unconscious.
"Anna, I'm sorry that I came late!"
Gently placing her somewhere safe, Cole then looked up at the club building. A roaring fire burst from his body when he saw Jax looking down by the window.
"All of you deserve to die!"
Chapter 3 Ice Blood Poison
There were two fires in Elliswall today.
The first fire happened at a rundown rental.
It was said that the residents weren't inside and managed to escape death.
The second fire happened at the Goodwin Club in Elliswall.
The fire started very suddenly, and everyone inside was burnt to death, including the owner of the club, Ezra Goodwin, and a businessman who had just returned from abroad, Jax Irwin.
…
At the same time, in Silver Gardens Hospital, Cole had mixed feelings while watching Anna, who was lying in bed with an oxygen mask on.
Although she was no longer in critical condition, the difficulties she had suffered these three years had exhausted her body.
According to Cole's diagnosis, Anna had gotten a strange condition that only existed in hearsay.
Ice Blood Poison!
The Ice Blood Poison was one of the ten abnormally strange conditions in the world, and those who had this condition would spit out their essence every three days until their body was depleted of all essence and die.
Cole was the only person in the world who could cure this condition.
But he still needed a thousand-year-old ginseng to be made into a Heart-Nourishing Pill so that he could feed it to Anna and cure her.
Since Cole didn't have a thousand-year-old ginseng at hand, he could only use silver needles to keep Anna alive.
While looking at the sleeping woman, he tightened his fists and vowed to find a thousand-year-old ginseng.
"You're a bunch of quacks. Get out of my sight. I don't want to continue with this treatment! Scram!"
Right at that moment, a hysterical bellow suddenly sounded from the corridor.
The shouts were so loud that they had disturbed Anna's rest.
Cole came out with a gloomy expression but then found that the yelling was coming from a VIP ward at the end of the corridor.
Inside the ward, an old man with a flattop was sitting on the bed throwing a fit.
Several family members and medical practitioners were standing beside him, comforting and reassuring him softly.
Cole heard from the nurses that the old man was a retired member of a cadre. His name was Samuel Canfield, and he was diagnosed with an abnormal condition caused by a bacterium called Clostridium difficile.
Hearing that, Cole immediately frowned.
Clostridium difficile was also known as C. diff, and those who were infected would be tormented by diarrhea.
More importantly, that bacterium was immune to antibiotics.
Until this day, doctors have only found two ways to treat patients because of the uncontrollable nature of the bacteria.
The first method was through an enema. The doctors would place the feces of someone healthy in the patient's intestines to reproduce new bacteria.
Another method was to use a thin and long nose tube to send a capsule of fecal matter to the patient's gut.
In other words, both methods required the patient to "eat poop." The only difference was the way they ingested the stool!
"Old Mr. Canfield, these are the only two ways to cure your condition. We don't mean to humiliate you in any way, so please cooperate with us and eat this!"
Then, a serious-looking middle-aged man in a suit came forward and comforted Samuel, "Dad, listen to Dr. Baxter's advice. You'll feel better after taking your medication!"
"Get out of here! Your father is about to eat poop, yet you're here making sarcastic remarks. Why don't you eat them for me?"
Samuel was so pissed that he gave the middle-aged man a death stare before ruthlessly hitting him with a pillow.
Meanwhile, Tyler wiped his sweat in embarrassment after getting scolded by his father and turned around to look at the middle-aged doctor with glasses.
"Dr. Baxter, my dad sees his dignity over his life. Are there no other cures for this disease?"
Michael Baxter spoke with a cold expression. "Old Mr. Canfield's condition is very difficult to cure. As he had previously taken some antibiotics, the good microbes in his gut had been killed, causing a condition called dysbiosis. That's what allowed the C. diff bacteria to enter and mass-produce inside his intestines. Although he's only having diarrhea now, he might die if he doesn't cooperate with our treatment. Mr. Canfield, I'm not exaggerating when I say this disease is prevalent in Americania and is the cause of death for more than 10,000 people every year!"
When Tyler Canfield heard that, his face immediately fell, and the relatives and friends beside him looked grim.
Samuel also looked pale, and his lips were slightly trembling.
Perhaps he was starting to feel pain in his stomach again, which caused him not to have enough strength to yell at others.
The ward fell silent as no one knew what to say.
However, the Canfields knew that as a veteran, Samuel saw his dignity over his life, so he would never accept eating poop to treat his condition.
"Dad, I'm very sorry! Dr. Baxter, please arrange for my father's treatment!"
In the end, Tyler took a look at his father's pale face, gritted his teeth, and decided on it.
The initially weak Samuel instantly became enraged again after hearing that.
"How dare you! Do you think I won't shoot you to death?"
Tyler replied, "Even if it means death, I will still save your life, Dad. Dr. Baxter, please prepare for surgery!"
"Sure!" Michael turned around and went to prepare for surgery.
"Baxter, come back here this instant. Come back here!" Samuel roared.
The ward was instantly in an uproar.
At that moment, a loud voice suddenly sounded inside the room.
"It's just dysbiosis. Is there a need to humiliate a patient this way?"

Jul 27, 2024 - Aug 20, 2024
Heavy rain was falling, as heavy as Dominic's heart.
He found himself in the midst of a graveyard, facing a tombstone cloaked in a blanket of moss.
It seemed like it had been a long time since someone had taken care of it.
Interestingly, this tombstone bore no name.
It was an unnamed tombstone.
Dominic had been standing in front of this tombstone for quite some time now.
The rain had soaked his clothes and drenched his hair, trickling down his eyes, cheeks, lips, and chin, before finally falling to the ground.
Yet, he seemed oblivious to that.
He clenched his fists, sinking deeply into the painful memories of the past.
“Run, Domy, run quickly. Don't let them catch you. You must survive... Don't seek revenge for me in the future. Hide your true identity and live as an ordinary person...”
Fifteen years ago, he had witnessed how those people had driven his mother to her death, and if his mother hadn't pushed him into the river so he could escape, he might've already been dead.
Back then, after he was pushed into the river, he fell into unconsciousness. Thankfully, he didn't meet his end by drowning. Fate had it that he was swept downstream to a far-off shore, the distance to which was unknown.
After waking up, Dominic found himself reduced to a mere beggar. However, it wasn't long before he was whisked away by a mysterious stranger.
When he reappeared, he had become the nightmare of countless terrorists.
In his prime, he was a formidable War God, single-handedly decimating global terrorist organizations, unmatched by anyone.
In recent years, especially, his title of War God had become increasingly prominent, and he became an idol in the hearts of countless people.
Now, however, he was sitting in the cemetery all alone, without anyone knowing.
This gravestone marked the resting place of his mother.
The pain of wanting to care for a parent who's no longer there is perhaps the most unbearable thing in the world.
After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, he lifted his head, his eyes sharp as a hawk's as he murmured, “It's been fifteen years, and I've finally returned. Howard, the Conley family, the Moorwood family, and all those who heartlessly watched my mother be driven to her death, you all probably don't know I'm still alive, do you?”
As he spoke, he clenched his fists, and a terrifying aura exuded from him, much like a raging tornado.
The aura was so potent that even the pouring rain was hindered.
He vowed, “I swear I will make anyone who had any involvement in that incident pay!”
After speaking, he took a deep breath and unclenched his fist.
His expression became calm again, and he pulled out an old-fashioned Nokia phone from his pocket and dialed a number. “Blade, have you looked into what I asked you to investigate?”
“Yes, but it seems like the person you're looking for has run into some kind of trouble...”
The look in Dominic's eyes suddenly turned icy cold.
Back in the day, when he was wandering on the streets on the verge of starvation, he encountered a girl who gave him a loaf of bread, thus saving his life.
After all these years, he had always remembered the girl's act of kindness.
Now that he had returned, aside from seeking revenge, he also had debts of gratitude to repay.
He was determined to repay the tiniest favor with enormous gratitude and charity.
“I see. Send the address to my phone.”
With that, Dominic strode toward the exit of the cemetery.
In Malbrook Garden, Druobridge, a crowd had gathered around an old, dilapidated building, pointing and discussing among themselves.
At the entrance of the building, several menacing men, armed with clubs, had surrounded the place.
“What's going on? Did Gregory offend someone?”
“I heard they've come to collect a debt. Gregory's daughter, Yvonne, borrowed two hundred thousand at a high interest rate for her father's medical expenses. Now they've come knocking at her door.”
“Whoa, loan sharks? You really shouldn't mess with them. Looks like the Litchfields are in trouble now.”
“Yeah, but Gregory's condition was so severe that it couldn't be delayed. Otherwise, she wouldn't have resorted to taking a high-interest loan.”
The nosy onlookers were abuzz with discussion, all expressing their sympathy.
However, most of them were just there to enjoy the spectacle.
Among those men with roguish expressions, one with a scarred face roared menacingly, “Come out now, or believe me, I'll tear this building down!”
After a brief moment of waiting, no one emerged.
With a wave of his hand, he commanded in a cold tone, “Tear this door down!”
As soon as he said that, a few thugs charged forth, picking up their clubs and began smashing the door.
The huge noise was deafening.
Creak.
The door swung open swiftly, revealing a strikingly beautiful young woman dressed in plain attire.
She glared at the man nicknamed Scar and asked angrily, “What are you doing?”
“What am I doing? Paying back what you owe is plain common sense. You think you can just dodge the debt you owe us?” Scar sneered.
Yvonne said, “I have already repaid all the money I owed you.”
Indeed, she had previously taken out a high-interest loan to cover her father's medical expenses, with a principal amount of two hundred thousand. Despite having repaid over three hundred thousand, these individuals persisted in harassing her, demanding even more interest.
“It's all paid off?” Scar scoffed.
He then pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and spread it out, “It's clearly written here that you've borrowed two hundred thousand from us. You've only returned the principal amount, but you didn't pay the interest on time. You're three months overdue. Now, you still owe us eight hundred thousand.”
“You're shameless!” Yvonne snapped, visibly infuriated. “The previous contract wasn't like this! You guys must've forged this!”
Scar wore an innocent expression. “We forged this? Take a close look here. Your handwritten signature and fingerprints are right there. Who could argue it's a fake?”
“In any case, I've already paid my dues. Don't come looking for me anymore,” Yvonne seethed.
“You don't really have a say in this. You don't have money, right? Fine. Since you're pretty, why don't you work for us for a few months to pay off your debt?” suggested Scar.
He then waved his hand, his voice icy as he commanded, “Capture her!”
No sooner had he said that than a few thugs immediately surrounded Yvonne.
The nosy onlookers couldn't stand it anymore, feeling sorry for Yvonne.
What job could possibly clear a debt of eight hundred thousand in just a few months? This girl's most probably going to lose her virginity if she's taken. If not, her reputation might be tainted. Those wealthy scions might toy with her, and she might be forced to film pornography.
At that moment, a middle-aged woman hurriedly emerged from the house, positioning herself in front of Yvonne.
The middle-aged woman had aged gracefully. Despite her modest attire, one could still tell how beautiful she was back in her youth.
She was none other than Janet, the mother of Yvonne.
“Scar, Yvonne is ignorant. Don't worry. We'll definitely repay the money we owe you.” Upon seeing these intimidating men, Janet quickly pulled Yvonne behind her, shielding her. “Please, grant us a bit more time.”
Pulling out a few thousand notes from her pocket, Janet humbly handed it to Scar. “Please, let me buy you and the boys some coffee.”
“Mom!” Yvonne was both shocked and enraged. Seeing her mother being so submissive to these people irked her to no end.
Slap!
Suddenly, Scar slapped Janet across the face.
“Scar, you...” Janet was in a daze, not expecting Scar to slap her.
Slap!
Scar landed another slap on her cheek.
“Coffee? You think I'm a beggar who'll be satisfied with this little money? D*mn you!” With a cold smirk, Scar raised his hand again, intending to deliver another slap, but before he could, Yvonne swiftly stepped in front of her mother.
Just as Scar's hand was about to land on Yvonne's cheek, a figure emerged from the crowd like a phantom and charged forward.
Whoosh!
Before anyone could even get a clear look, Scar's neck was gripped.
Chapter 2 Rent A Room
A man who exuded an aura of icy coldness appeared out of nowhere.
It was none other than Dominic who had arrived just in time.
He stood tall and strong, one hand gripping Scar's throat as if he was holding a chicken.
“You...” Scar was shocked and enraged, only managing to utter a single word before Dominic slammed him onto the ground.
Bang!
A dull thud echoed, startling everyone present. They watched in horror as Scar's head hit the ground, blood splattering everywhere.
This wasn't over yet.
Before Scar could even react, Dominic swiftly lifted his foot, forcefully stomping down on his arm.
Crack!
The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air. Dominic had snapped Scar's arm into two.
It was the same hand that had nearly struck Yvonne moments ago.
Scar's shriek echoed through the air.
---------------------------------------------------------
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here!
Install the APP to search for the title "Healing Touch of a War God" Enjoy Romance Now ;)
He found himself in the midst of a graveyard, facing a tombstone cloaked in a blanket of moss.
It seemed like it had been a long time since someone had taken care of it.
Interestingly, this tombstone bore no name.
It was an unnamed tombstone.
Dominic had been standing in front of this tombstone for quite some time now.
The rain had soaked his clothes and drenched his hair, trickling down his eyes, cheeks, lips, and chin, before finally falling to the ground.
Yet, he seemed oblivious to that.
He clenched his fists, sinking deeply into the painful memories of the past.
“Run, Domy, run quickly. Don't let them catch you. You must survive... Don't seek revenge for me in the future. Hide your true identity and live as an ordinary person...”
Fifteen years ago, he had witnessed how those people had driven his mother to her death, and if his mother hadn't pushed him into the river so he could escape, he might've already been dead.
Back then, after he was pushed into the river, he fell into unconsciousness. Thankfully, he didn't meet his end by drowning. Fate had it that he was swept downstream to a far-off shore, the distance to which was unknown.
After waking up, Dominic found himself reduced to a mere beggar. However, it wasn't long before he was whisked away by a mysterious stranger.
When he reappeared, he had become the nightmare of countless terrorists.
In his prime, he was a formidable War God, single-handedly decimating global terrorist organizations, unmatched by anyone.
In recent years, especially, his title of War God had become increasingly prominent, and he became an idol in the hearts of countless people.
Now, however, he was sitting in the cemetery all alone, without anyone knowing.
This gravestone marked the resting place of his mother.
The pain of wanting to care for a parent who's no longer there is perhaps the most unbearable thing in the world.
After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, he lifted his head, his eyes sharp as a hawk's as he murmured, “It's been fifteen years, and I've finally returned. Howard, the Conley family, the Moorwood family, and all those who heartlessly watched my mother be driven to her death, you all probably don't know I'm still alive, do you?”
As he spoke, he clenched his fists, and a terrifying aura exuded from him, much like a raging tornado.
The aura was so potent that even the pouring rain was hindered.
He vowed, “I swear I will make anyone who had any involvement in that incident pay!”
After speaking, he took a deep breath and unclenched his fist.
His expression became calm again, and he pulled out an old-fashioned Nokia phone from his pocket and dialed a number. “Blade, have you looked into what I asked you to investigate?”
“Yes, but it seems like the person you're looking for has run into some kind of trouble...”
The look in Dominic's eyes suddenly turned icy cold.
Back in the day, when he was wandering on the streets on the verge of starvation, he encountered a girl who gave him a loaf of bread, thus saving his life.
After all these years, he had always remembered the girl's act of kindness.
Now that he had returned, aside from seeking revenge, he also had debts of gratitude to repay.
He was determined to repay the tiniest favor with enormous gratitude and charity.
“I see. Send the address to my phone.”
With that, Dominic strode toward the exit of the cemetery.
In Malbrook Garden, Druobridge, a crowd had gathered around an old, dilapidated building, pointing and discussing among themselves.
At the entrance of the building, several menacing men, armed with clubs, had surrounded the place.
“What's going on? Did Gregory offend someone?”
“I heard they've come to collect a debt. Gregory's daughter, Yvonne, borrowed two hundred thousand at a high interest rate for her father's medical expenses. Now they've come knocking at her door.”
“Whoa, loan sharks? You really shouldn't mess with them. Looks like the Litchfields are in trouble now.”
“Yeah, but Gregory's condition was so severe that it couldn't be delayed. Otherwise, she wouldn't have resorted to taking a high-interest loan.”
The nosy onlookers were abuzz with discussion, all expressing their sympathy.
However, most of them were just there to enjoy the spectacle.
Among those men with roguish expressions, one with a scarred face roared menacingly, “Come out now, or believe me, I'll tear this building down!”
After a brief moment of waiting, no one emerged.
With a wave of his hand, he commanded in a cold tone, “Tear this door down!”
As soon as he said that, a few thugs charged forth, picking up their clubs and began smashing the door.
The huge noise was deafening.
Creak.
The door swung open swiftly, revealing a strikingly beautiful young woman dressed in plain attire.
She glared at the man nicknamed Scar and asked angrily, “What are you doing?”
“What am I doing? Paying back what you owe is plain common sense. You think you can just dodge the debt you owe us?” Scar sneered.
Yvonne said, “I have already repaid all the money I owed you.”
Indeed, she had previously taken out a high-interest loan to cover her father's medical expenses, with a principal amount of two hundred thousand. Despite having repaid over three hundred thousand, these individuals persisted in harassing her, demanding even more interest.
“It's all paid off?” Scar scoffed.
He then pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and spread it out, “It's clearly written here that you've borrowed two hundred thousand from us. You've only returned the principal amount, but you didn't pay the interest on time. You're three months overdue. Now, you still owe us eight hundred thousand.”
“You're shameless!” Yvonne snapped, visibly infuriated. “The previous contract wasn't like this! You guys must've forged this!”
Scar wore an innocent expression. “We forged this? Take a close look here. Your handwritten signature and fingerprints are right there. Who could argue it's a fake?”
“In any case, I've already paid my dues. Don't come looking for me anymore,” Yvonne seethed.
“You don't really have a say in this. You don't have money, right? Fine. Since you're pretty, why don't you work for us for a few months to pay off your debt?” suggested Scar.
He then waved his hand, his voice icy as he commanded, “Capture her!”
No sooner had he said that than a few thugs immediately surrounded Yvonne.
The nosy onlookers couldn't stand it anymore, feeling sorry for Yvonne.
What job could possibly clear a debt of eight hundred thousand in just a few months? This girl's most probably going to lose her virginity if she's taken. If not, her reputation might be tainted. Those wealthy scions might toy with her, and she might be forced to film pornography.
At that moment, a middle-aged woman hurriedly emerged from the house, positioning herself in front of Yvonne.
The middle-aged woman had aged gracefully. Despite her modest attire, one could still tell how beautiful she was back in her youth.
She was none other than Janet, the mother of Yvonne.
“Scar, Yvonne is ignorant. Don't worry. We'll definitely repay the money we owe you.” Upon seeing these intimidating men, Janet quickly pulled Yvonne behind her, shielding her. “Please, grant us a bit more time.”
Pulling out a few thousand notes from her pocket, Janet humbly handed it to Scar. “Please, let me buy you and the boys some coffee.”
“Mom!” Yvonne was both shocked and enraged. Seeing her mother being so submissive to these people irked her to no end.
Slap!
Suddenly, Scar slapped Janet across the face.
“Scar, you...” Janet was in a daze, not expecting Scar to slap her.
Slap!
Scar landed another slap on her cheek.
“Coffee? You think I'm a beggar who'll be satisfied with this little money? D*mn you!” With a cold smirk, Scar raised his hand again, intending to deliver another slap, but before he could, Yvonne swiftly stepped in front of her mother.
Just as Scar's hand was about to land on Yvonne's cheek, a figure emerged from the crowd like a phantom and charged forward.
Whoosh!
Before anyone could even get a clear look, Scar's neck was gripped.
Chapter 2 Rent A Room
A man who exuded an aura of icy coldness appeared out of nowhere.
It was none other than Dominic who had arrived just in time.
He stood tall and strong, one hand gripping Scar's throat as if he was holding a chicken.
“You...” Scar was shocked and enraged, only managing to utter a single word before Dominic slammed him onto the ground.
Bang!
A dull thud echoed, startling everyone present. They watched in horror as Scar's head hit the ground, blood splattering everywhere.
This wasn't over yet.
Before Scar could even react, Dominic swiftly lifted his foot, forcefully stomping down on his arm.
Crack!
The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air. Dominic had snapped Scar's arm into two.
It was the same hand that had nearly struck Yvonne moments ago.
Scar's shriek echoed through the air.
---------------------------------------------------------
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here!
Install the APP to search for the title "Healing Touch of a War God" Enjoy Romance Now ;)

Aug 20, 2024 - Aug 21, 2024
Heavy rain was falling, as heavy as Dominic's heart.
He found himself in the midst of a graveyard, facing a tombstone cloaked in a blanket of moss.
It seemed like it had been a long time since someone had taken care of it.
Interestingly, this tombstone bore no name.
It was an unnamed tombstone.
Dominic had been standing in front of this tombstone for quite some time now.
The rain had soaked his clothes and drenched his hair, trickling down his eyes, cheeks, lips, and chin, before finally falling to the ground.
Yet, he seemed oblivious to that.
He clenched his fists, sinking deeply into the painful memories of the past.
“Run, Domy, run quickly. Don't let them catch you. You must survive... Don't seek revenge for me in the future. Hide your true identity and live as an ordinary person...”
Fifteen years ago, he had witnessed how those people had driven his mother to her death, and if his mother hadn't pushed him into the river so he could escape, he might've already been dead.
Back then, after he was pushed into the river, he fell into unconsciousness. Thankfully, he didn't meet his end by drowning. Fate had it that he was swept downstream to a far-off shore, the distance to which was unknown.
After waking up, Dominic found himself reduced to a mere beggar. However, it wasn't long before he was whisked away by a mysterious stranger.
When he reappeared, he had become the nightmare of countless terrorists.
In his prime, he was a formidable War God, single-handedly decimating global terrorist organizations, unmatched by anyone.
In recent years, especially, his title of War God had become increasingly prominent, and he became an idol in the hearts of countless people.
Now, however, he was sitting in the cemetery all alone, without anyone knowing.
This gravestone marked the resting place of his mother.
The pain of wanting to care for a parent who's no longer there is perhaps the most unbearable thing in the world.
After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, he lifted his head, his eyes sharp as a hawk's as he murmured, “It's been fifteen years, and I've finally returned. Howard, the Conley family, the Moorwood family, and all those who heartlessly watched my mother be driven to her death, you all probably don't know I'm still alive, do you?”
As he spoke, he clenched his fists, and a terrifying aura exuded from him, much like a raging tornado.
The aura was so potent that even the pouring rain was hindered.
He vowed, “I swear I will make anyone who had any involvement in that incident pay!”
After speaking, he took a deep breath and unclenched his fist.
His expression became calm again, and he pulled out an old-fashioned Nokia phone from his pocket and dialed a number. “Blade, have you looked into what I asked you to investigate?”
“Yes, but it seems like the person you're looking for has run into some kind of trouble...”
The look in Dominic's eyes suddenly turned icy cold.
Back in the day, when he was wandering on the streets on the verge of starvation, he encountered a girl who gave him a loaf of bread, thus saving his life.
After all these years, he had always remembered the girl's act of kindness.
Now that he had returned, aside from seeking revenge, he also had debts of gratitude to repay.
He was determined to repay the tiniest favor with enormous gratitude and charity.
“I see. Send the address to my phone.”
With that, Dominic strode toward the exit of the cemetery.
In Malbrook Garden, Druobridge, a crowd had gathered around an old, dilapidated building, pointing and discussing among themselves.
At the entrance of the building, several menacing men, armed with clubs, had surrounded the place.
“What's going on? Did Gregory offend someone?”
“I heard they've come to collect a debt. Gregory's daughter, Yvonne, borrowed two hundred thousand at a high interest rate for her father's medical expenses. Now they've come knocking at her door.”
“Whoa, loan sharks? You really shouldn't mess with them. Looks like the Litchfields are in trouble now.”
“Yeah, but Gregory's condition was so severe that it couldn't be delayed. Otherwise, she wouldn't have resorted to taking a high-interest loan.”
The nosy onlookers were abuzz with discussion, all expressing their sympathy.
However, most of them were just there to enjoy the spectacle.
Among those men with roguish expressions, one with a scarred face roared menacingly, “Come out now, or believe me, I'll tear this building down!”
After a brief moment of waiting, no one emerged.
With a wave of his hand, he commanded in a cold tone, “Tear this door down!”
As soon as he said that, a few thugs charged forth, picking up their clubs and began smashing the door.
The huge noise was deafening.
Creak.
The door swung open swiftly, revealing a strikingly beautiful young woman dressed in plain attire.
She glared at the man nicknamed Scar and asked angrily, “What are you doing?”
“What am I doing? Paying back what you owe is plain common sense. You think you can just dodge the debt you owe us?” Scar sneered.
Yvonne said, “I have already repaid all the money I owed you.”
Indeed, she had previously taken out a high-interest loan to cover her father's medical expenses, with a principal amount of two hundred thousand. Despite having repaid over three hundred thousand, these individuals persisted in harassing her, demanding even more interest.
“It's all paid off?” Scar scoffed.
He then pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and spread it out, “It's clearly written here that you've borrowed two hundred thousand from us. You've only returned the principal amount, but you didn't pay the interest on time. You're three months overdue. Now, you still owe us eight hundred thousand.”
“You're shameless!” Yvonne snapped, visibly infuriated. “The previous contract wasn't like this! You guys must've forged this!”
Scar wore an innocent expression. “We forged this? Take a close look here. Your handwritten signature and fingerprints are right there. Who could argue it's a fake?”
“In any case, I've already paid my dues. Don't come looking for me anymore,” Yvonne seethed.
“You don't really have a say in this. You don't have money, right? Fine. Since you're pretty, why don't you work for us for a few months to pay off your debt?” suggested Scar.
He then waved his hand, his voice icy as he commanded, “Capture her!”
No sooner had he said that than a few thugs immediately surrounded Yvonne.
The nosy onlookers couldn't stand it anymore, feeling sorry for Yvonne.
What job could possibly clear a debt of eight hundred thousand in just a few months? This girl's most probably going to lose her virginity if she's taken. If not, her reputation might be tainted. Those wealthy scions might toy with her, and she might be forced to film pornography.
At that moment, a middle-aged woman hurriedly emerged from the house, positioning herself in front of Yvonne.
The middle-aged woman had aged gracefully. Despite her modest attire, one could still tell how beautiful she was back in her youth.
She was none other than Janet, the mother of Yvonne.
“Scar, Yvonne is ignorant. Don't worry. We'll definitely repay the money we owe you.” Upon seeing these intimidating men, Janet quickly pulled Yvonne behind her, shielding her. “Please, grant us a bit more time.”
Pulling out a few thousand notes from her pocket, Janet humbly handed it to Scar. “Please, let me buy you and the boys some coffee.”
“Mom!” Yvonne was both shocked and enraged. Seeing her mother being so submissive to these people irked her to no end.
Slap!
Suddenly, Scar slapped Janet across the face.
“Scar, you...” Janet was in a daze, not expecting Scar to slap her.
Slap!
Scar landed another slap on her cheek.
“Coffee? You think I'm a beggar who'll be satisfied with this little money? D*mn you!” With a cold smirk, Scar raised his hand again, intending to deliver another slap, but before he could, Yvonne swiftly stepped in front of her mother.
Just as Scar's hand was about to land on Yvonne's cheek, a figure emerged from the crowd like a phantom and charged forward.
Whoosh!
Before anyone could even get a clear look, Scar's neck was gripped.
Chapter 2 Rent A Room
A man who exuded an aura of icy coldness appeared out of nowhere.
It was none other than Dominic who had arrived just in time.
He stood tall and strong, one hand gripping Scar's throat as if he was holding a chicken.
“You...” Scar was shocked and enraged, only managing to utter a single word before Dominic slammed him onto the ground.
Bang!
A dull thud echoed, startling everyone present. They watched in horror as Scar's head hit the ground, blood splattering everywhere.
This wasn't over yet.
Before Scar could even react, Dominic swiftly lifted his foot, forcefully stomping down on his arm.
Crack!
The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air. Dominic had snapped Scar's arm into two.
It was the same hand that had nearly struck Yvonne moments ago.
Scar's shriek echoed through the air.
---------------------------------------------------------
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here!
Install the APP to search for the title "Healing Touch of a War God" Enjoy Romance Now ;)
He found himself in the midst of a graveyard, facing a tombstone cloaked in a blanket of moss.
It seemed like it had been a long time since someone had taken care of it.
Interestingly, this tombstone bore no name.
It was an unnamed tombstone.
Dominic had been standing in front of this tombstone for quite some time now.
The rain had soaked his clothes and drenched his hair, trickling down his eyes, cheeks, lips, and chin, before finally falling to the ground.
Yet, he seemed oblivious to that.
He clenched his fists, sinking deeply into the painful memories of the past.
“Run, Domy, run quickly. Don't let them catch you. You must survive... Don't seek revenge for me in the future. Hide your true identity and live as an ordinary person...”
Fifteen years ago, he had witnessed how those people had driven his mother to her death, and if his mother hadn't pushed him into the river so he could escape, he might've already been dead.
Back then, after he was pushed into the river, he fell into unconsciousness. Thankfully, he didn't meet his end by drowning. Fate had it that he was swept downstream to a far-off shore, the distance to which was unknown.
After waking up, Dominic found himself reduced to a mere beggar. However, it wasn't long before he was whisked away by a mysterious stranger.
When he reappeared, he had become the nightmare of countless terrorists.
In his prime, he was a formidable War God, single-handedly decimating global terrorist organizations, unmatched by anyone.
In recent years, especially, his title of War God had become increasingly prominent, and he became an idol in the hearts of countless people.
Now, however, he was sitting in the cemetery all alone, without anyone knowing.
This gravestone marked the resting place of his mother.
The pain of wanting to care for a parent who's no longer there is perhaps the most unbearable thing in the world.
After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, he lifted his head, his eyes sharp as a hawk's as he murmured, “It's been fifteen years, and I've finally returned. Howard, the Conley family, the Moorwood family, and all those who heartlessly watched my mother be driven to her death, you all probably don't know I'm still alive, do you?”
As he spoke, he clenched his fists, and a terrifying aura exuded from him, much like a raging tornado.
The aura was so potent that even the pouring rain was hindered.
He vowed, “I swear I will make anyone who had any involvement in that incident pay!”
After speaking, he took a deep breath and unclenched his fist.
His expression became calm again, and he pulled out an old-fashioned Nokia phone from his pocket and dialed a number. “Blade, have you looked into what I asked you to investigate?”
“Yes, but it seems like the person you're looking for has run into some kind of trouble...”
The look in Dominic's eyes suddenly turned icy cold.
Back in the day, when he was wandering on the streets on the verge of starvation, he encountered a girl who gave him a loaf of bread, thus saving his life.
After all these years, he had always remembered the girl's act of kindness.
Now that he had returned, aside from seeking revenge, he also had debts of gratitude to repay.
He was determined to repay the tiniest favor with enormous gratitude and charity.
“I see. Send the address to my phone.”
With that, Dominic strode toward the exit of the cemetery.
In Malbrook Garden, Druobridge, a crowd had gathered around an old, dilapidated building, pointing and discussing among themselves.
At the entrance of the building, several menacing men, armed with clubs, had surrounded the place.
“What's going on? Did Gregory offend someone?”
“I heard they've come to collect a debt. Gregory's daughter, Yvonne, borrowed two hundred thousand at a high interest rate for her father's medical expenses. Now they've come knocking at her door.”
“Whoa, loan sharks? You really shouldn't mess with them. Looks like the Litchfields are in trouble now.”
“Yeah, but Gregory's condition was so severe that it couldn't be delayed. Otherwise, she wouldn't have resorted to taking a high-interest loan.”
The nosy onlookers were abuzz with discussion, all expressing their sympathy.
However, most of them were just there to enjoy the spectacle.
Among those men with roguish expressions, one with a scarred face roared menacingly, “Come out now, or believe me, I'll tear this building down!”
After a brief moment of waiting, no one emerged.
With a wave of his hand, he commanded in a cold tone, “Tear this door down!”
As soon as he said that, a few thugs charged forth, picking up their clubs and began smashing the door.
The huge noise was deafening.
Creak.
The door swung open swiftly, revealing a strikingly beautiful young woman dressed in plain attire.
She glared at the man nicknamed Scar and asked angrily, “What are you doing?”
“What am I doing? Paying back what you owe is plain common sense. You think you can just dodge the debt you owe us?” Scar sneered.
Yvonne said, “I have already repaid all the money I owed you.”
Indeed, she had previously taken out a high-interest loan to cover her father's medical expenses, with a principal amount of two hundred thousand. Despite having repaid over three hundred thousand, these individuals persisted in harassing her, demanding even more interest.
“It's all paid off?” Scar scoffed.
He then pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and spread it out, “It's clearly written here that you've borrowed two hundred thousand from us. You've only returned the principal amount, but you didn't pay the interest on time. You're three months overdue. Now, you still owe us eight hundred thousand.”
“You're shameless!” Yvonne snapped, visibly infuriated. “The previous contract wasn't like this! You guys must've forged this!”
Scar wore an innocent expression. “We forged this? Take a close look here. Your handwritten signature and fingerprints are right there. Who could argue it's a fake?”
“In any case, I've already paid my dues. Don't come looking for me anymore,” Yvonne seethed.
“You don't really have a say in this. You don't have money, right? Fine. Since you're pretty, why don't you work for us for a few months to pay off your debt?” suggested Scar.
He then waved his hand, his voice icy as he commanded, “Capture her!”
No sooner had he said that than a few thugs immediately surrounded Yvonne.
The nosy onlookers couldn't stand it anymore, feeling sorry for Yvonne.
What job could possibly clear a debt of eight hundred thousand in just a few months? This girl's most probably going to lose her virginity if she's taken. If not, her reputation might be tainted. Those wealthy scions might toy with her, and she might be forced to film pornography.
At that moment, a middle-aged woman hurriedly emerged from the house, positioning herself in front of Yvonne.
The middle-aged woman had aged gracefully. Despite her modest attire, one could still tell how beautiful she was back in her youth.
She was none other than Janet, the mother of Yvonne.
“Scar, Yvonne is ignorant. Don't worry. We'll definitely repay the money we owe you.” Upon seeing these intimidating men, Janet quickly pulled Yvonne behind her, shielding her. “Please, grant us a bit more time.”
Pulling out a few thousand notes from her pocket, Janet humbly handed it to Scar. “Please, let me buy you and the boys some coffee.”
“Mom!” Yvonne was both shocked and enraged. Seeing her mother being so submissive to these people irked her to no end.
Slap!
Suddenly, Scar slapped Janet across the face.
“Scar, you...” Janet was in a daze, not expecting Scar to slap her.
Slap!
Scar landed another slap on her cheek.
“Coffee? You think I'm a beggar who'll be satisfied with this little money? D*mn you!” With a cold smirk, Scar raised his hand again, intending to deliver another slap, but before he could, Yvonne swiftly stepped in front of her mother.
Just as Scar's hand was about to land on Yvonne's cheek, a figure emerged from the crowd like a phantom and charged forward.
Whoosh!
Before anyone could even get a clear look, Scar's neck was gripped.
Chapter 2 Rent A Room
A man who exuded an aura of icy coldness appeared out of nowhere.
It was none other than Dominic who had arrived just in time.
He stood tall and strong, one hand gripping Scar's throat as if he was holding a chicken.
“You...” Scar was shocked and enraged, only managing to utter a single word before Dominic slammed him onto the ground.
Bang!
A dull thud echoed, startling everyone present. They watched in horror as Scar's head hit the ground, blood splattering everywhere.
This wasn't over yet.
Before Scar could even react, Dominic swiftly lifted his foot, forcefully stomping down on his arm.
Crack!
The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air. Dominic had snapped Scar's arm into two.
It was the same hand that had nearly struck Yvonne moments ago.
Scar's shriek echoed through the air.
---------------------------------------------------------
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here!
Install the APP to search for the title "Healing Touch of a War God" Enjoy Romance Now ;)

Apr 22, 2024 - Apr 23, 2024
The family perished three years ago, but in return, a medical expert was born three years later with the power to save and destroy lives…
------------------------------------------
Chapter 1 The Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture
"Cole, once I gather enough money, we'll head to Esterburn to find Dr. Howard to cure you!"
Inside a worn rental, Anna Brown smiled sweetly at the man before her.
Cole Stuart was lying in bed. He moved his lips but couldn't make any sound.
He was the son of the richest family in Elliswall, the Stuart Family, and was able to enjoy endless glory at a young age.
However, the Stuart Family was wiped out overnight three years ago, leaving the barely surviving Cole alone and with broken limbs.
All that wealth and power was gone in one night.
He became an unwelcome presence that everyone despised.
During the worst time of his life, his fiancée, Anna, was the only one who stuck around.
Until this day, Cole could still remember that stormy night when the weak Anna carried his unconscious and battered body to this rental.
All these years, Anna had borrowed quite a lot of money to cure him.
Moreover, she had also severed ties with her family for him.
Cole would never forget her kindness.
Actually, he had found a book on a technique called the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture' among his parents' belongings on the night of the massacre.
Since he couldn't move and speak, he could only recite the contents of the 'Great Dragon Scripture' in his mind.
However, the results were almost non-existent.
While reminiscing about the past, Cole felt his tears falling.
"Cole, what's the matter? Don't cry. Are you hungry? I'll get the nutrient solution."
Anna soon came back with a bottle of nutrient solution.
However, her hand trembled, and the bottle containing the fluids dropped onto the floor.
She quickly went over to pick it up as one bottle of nutrient solution cost over ten bucks.
They had to pay over a thousand bucks every month just for those fluids.
She couldn't let this bottle go to waste.
Since Anna was so anxious to grab the bottle, she didn't notice the glass shards on the floor and accidentally cut her wrist on them.
Blood immediately gushed out of her wound, but she couldn't stop the bleeding no matter how she tried.
Then, Anna fell to the floor with a loud thump.
She was anemic and having lost quite a lot of blood caused her to faint.
When Cole saw what happened from the bed, he couldn't do anything other than feel distressed.
At that moment, there were sounds of footsteps coming from outside.
Following that, someone kicked the door open with a bang.
A young man dressed in frivolous-looking clothes entered while covering his nose. "Anna, this is such a hard place to find!"
Cole immediately recognized that young man—Ezra Goodwin, owner of Goodwin Club.
Back when Cole was in his glory, Ezra was his lackey.
"I've only deducted five hundred from your pay. Is that something worth suiciding for?"
When Ezra saw Anna lying on the floor with blood all over her wrist, he immediately took a step back.
"Help me!" Anna lifted her eyelids with difficulty while reaching her hand out to ask Ezra for help.
"Hmph! Consider yourself lucky that I came!"
Ezra returned with a water bucket and poured water over Anna's head.
Perhaps the heavens were looking down on them because Anna soon recovered and stopped bleeding!
At that moment, her clothes were drenched, revealing her shapely figure.
He gulped lustfully when he saw her figure and threw a plastic bag at her. "Stop playing dead and change into this. Someone has taken a fancy to you!"
Hearing that, Cole felt his mind go blank.
He looked at the clothes that fell from the plastic bag and saw that they were black stockings and lace underwear.
"Ezra, haven't we agreed that I would only be accompanying the customers for drinks?"
"Do you still want to save him?"
Walking toward Cole, Ezra smiled and patted Cole's face.
"Anna, if you don't earn more money while young, how do you expect him to survive when you die? So, be good. Change your clothes and follow me to the club. I can promise you that I can forgive you for coughing blood while working. Also, I'll personally sponsor you five thousand bucks after this to buy supplements for Cole."
Ezra looked at the bottle of nutrient solution before kicking it away. "Or you don't mind feeding him this thing for the rest of his life?"
Lowering her head, Anna looked at Cole on the bed and tightened her fists before sighing heavily.
"Fine. I'll go with you!"
Meanwhile, he was using all his might to try and stop Anna, but he couldn't move his body and could only babble like a baby.
"Oh, Cole, how I admire you for having such a virtuous and 'capable' fiancée. Haha!"
While Ezra laughed, he took out a pair of lace underwear and wickedly placed it onto Cole's face.
"Anna, I order you to put them on now."
Anna paled and asked, "Can I not change into this?"
With a loud slap, Ezra raised his hand and delivered a hard slap on Anna's face. "Don't try to act innocent! Do it! Now!"
Anna fell to the ground from the slap. She endured the pain in her cheek and kneeled before Ezra. "Ezra, please. Let me get changed in the club. I don't want Cole to see me like this!"
Cole cared a lot about his dignity. Anna knew that Ezra wanted her to change her clothes in public to humiliate Cole and step on his last sliver of dignity.
She could endure grievances herself, but she couldn't let anyone hurt Cole.
"What's the point of having dignity when he's in such a state?" Ezra scolded and spat out a wad of spit onto Cole's face.
No, stop! Anna screamed inside her head and quickly went over to clean Cole's face, wiping Ezra's spit while her tears dripped onto Cole's face.
"Cole, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry for not taking good care of you! I'm sorry!"
Cole's eyes were bloodshot, and his lips trembled.
The endless grievance he suffered made him want to end Ezra's life personally.
Meanwhile, Ezra felt extremely satisfied to see how much Cole wanted to kill him but couldn't.
Of course, he knew he couldn't take things too far. After all, he came here to take Anna away.
Moreover, arguing with a person who cannot fight back seemed unmannered.
"Clean yourself up before coming out. I don't want to stay another second in this place."
With a bang, Ezra slammed the door on his way out.
"Cole, wait for me. I promise to bring you to the best doctor!"
While crying, Anna exited the room and disappeared from Cole's sight.
Cole gritted his teeth so hard his lip was punctured and started bleeding.
Just as Ezra and Anna left, a black MPV stopped in front of the rental's entrance, and a group of men with fuel cans and a torch came down from the car.
Soon, the shabby rental was engulfed by fire.
Flames enveloped Cole's figure as his eyes were filled with hatred.
He could hear his bones crackling from being burned by fire. He hated himself for being useless. He hated himself for being unable to get his revenge. He hated it!
"If I have another chance, I will definitely rip all of you into pieces!" Cole roared as he was filled with the urge to murder.
Little did he know, the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture' had begun surging inside him.
Then, it suddenly turned into a five-clawed golden dragon and shot inside his body.
Right then, something abnormal happened. Dark storm clouds rolled in while thunder and lightning boomed.
A loud explosion was heard, and all the buildings in the area were blown up into ruins.
A dragon's roar shook the earth as Cole walked out from the burning building.
Chapter 2 I'm Sorry, I Came Late
"I'm the Great Dragon Doctor. Since you've cultivated the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture' thirty-six thousand times, your cultivation has reached completion. Thus, I will bestow upon you the Dragon Doctor's Legacy…"
When Cole woke up, he found himself lying amidst ruins.
His surroundings had been burned beyond recognition, yet he was completely intact.
He could move his originally impaired limbs, and his skin was not scalded.
Also, since he had completed his cultivation of the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture,' he could feel Qi surging inside him.
"Ezra Goodwin, how dare you mistreat Anna! I'll kill you!"
As Cole clenched his fists, a strong aura spread in all directions, freezing the surrounding ruins into thick walls of ice.
…
The lights were on at the Goodwin Club as its goers moved about.
Anna wore a tightly fitted short dress and black stockings.
She would lower her head in shame whenever she saw others casting her strange looks.
"After you head inside, you better be more sensible. Do whatever they say, understand?" Ezra exhorted.
"Ezra, I don't want to do this. I don't want to earn money like this!"
"Stop playing innocent!"
Slap!
Ezra grabbed Anna by her hair and swung his palm. The slap was so forceful that Anna fell to the ground.
She covered her cheeks while her eyes were brimming with tears, but she forced the tears back.
Squatting beside Anna, Ezra threatened, "You'd better behave, or else you'll be needing to hold a funeral for Cole Stuart!"
"Please, don't harm Cole. I'll do anything you say!"
When Anna heard that he was going to hurt Cole, she immediately begged him.
"If you don't want him to die, you'd better cooperate. Once you're inside, learn to please the customers. Don't just stand there like a pillar. Understand?"
"Y-Yes!"
Tears began streaming down Anna's eyes.
Creek!
With Anna in tow, Ezra pushed the door open and entered the private room named "Supreme No. 1."
Once inside, he smiled apologetically. "Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Irwin. Here she is!"
Anna slowly raised her head, but she froze when she saw who the customer was.
Jax Irwin! How could it be him?
Jax was one of the many admirers Anna had back then.
Later, Anna got engaged to Cole, and Jax went abroad to establish his business.
It was said that over the years, Jax had developed his business into a large enterprise and was now the owner of three listed companies.
"Long time no see, Anna!"
Jax held a wine glass while looking at Anna with a wicked smile.
Anna looked down and greeted weakly, "Mr. Irwin."
"Mr. Irwin, Anna has always admired you. She begged me to bring her here after finding out that you were coming." Ezra smirked.
Meanwhile, Jax gulped when he saw Anna's figure.
"Anna, I used to pursue you, but you chose Cole over me. Have you regretted your decision?"
"I…" While clenching her fists, Anna bit her lips.
"Mr. Irwin is asking you a question." Ezra came forward and pushed her.
With her head still lowered, Anna answered, "I…I don't regret anything."
"What did you say?!"
Hearing that, Ezra was instantly angry and was about to teach Anna a lesson.
"Stop!" At that moment, Jax spoke up and stopped Ezra.
"It's been three years, Anna, but your personality hasn't changed. Heh!"
Jax swirled the red wine in his glass while sneering.
"Mr. Irwin, she needs to be taught a lesson. Please, do whatever you want." Ezra bowed and flattered Jax.
Chuckling, Jax replied, "That can wait."
The puzzled Ezra wondered, What's going on?
After chuckling, Jax put on a wicked expression as he poured the wine from his glass all over his leather shoe.
Then, he pointed at Anna. "Lick it clean. Every last drop. And I'll let you go. Otherwise, you're dead."
Seven to eight burly men in black clothing came in, obviously indicating that Jax was looking for some group fun tonight.
"Oh, Anna, where else can you find such a good opportunity? Hurry up and lick Mr. Irwin's shoes!" Ezra urged her.
"No. I don't want to!"
With her hands balled into fists, Anna frantically shook her head while retreating.
"You want a lesson from me, eh?!" Ezra rolled up his sleeves and was about to hit Anna, but Anna wasn't going to surrender that easily and bit Ezra's arm, making him bleed.
"Ouch! My arm! She bit me!" The immense pain made Ezra run around in circles.
Jax eyed the men in black, and one of them immediately threw Ezra out the door, leaving only Anna and Jax's gang in the room.
While licking his lips, Jax slowly approached Anna.
"It's been three years. Don't you know how much I long for your?"
"Stop! Don't you come over!"
Anna covered her chest and backed into the corner with her back to a clear glass window.
"Anna, stop resisting me. Cole has gone to meet his maker!" Jax guffawed.
Anna's eyes widened as she asked, "What did you say?"
Jax chuckled and took out his phone to show her a video.
"After you left, I ordered my men to burn your rundown rental. Your fiancé should have already died in the fire! Hahaha!"
"No. That's impossible!"
Anna looked at the surrounding buildings and saw that her home was indeed on fire. However, she still refused to believe what Jax said.
During these three years, she had been working endless shifts and suffered all sorts of grievances just to save Cole.
Everything was getting better, and she had almost saved enough money, but then she was told that Cole had been burned to death!
She couldn't believe that this was real.
At that instant, she broke down. Her body trembled violently as tears streamed down her cheeks.
"Come. Just forget him and be my woman instead. Haha…"
Jax approached her.
"No. Never!"
Anna was still clenching her fists while gnashing her teeth.
When Jax was about to pounce at her, she slammed her head into the window, breaking it before jumping down.
"Cole, we'll meet again in our next life."
Meanwhile, Jax was dumbfounded as he wasn't expecting Anna to be so resolute and would rather jump to her death than give herself to him.
Swoosh!
Anna was falling at high speed.
She seemed to have seen a figure charging toward her in her dazed state.
Hey? That figure looks a lot like Cole! It seems like it's true when they say one would see their fondest memories before death.
As Anna thought of that, she slowly closed her eyes, not willing to see herself being bathed in blood because she wanted to leave this world clean and meet Cole in the afterlife.
However, just as she was about to reach the ground, a pair of strong arms tightly held onto her and pulled her into an embrace.
Anna could feel a warm sensation and slowly opened her eyes. In front of her was the person she loved dearly.
"Cole! Am I dead?"
As soon as she said that, she fell unconscious.
"Anna, I'm sorry that I came late!"
Gently placing her somewhere safe, Cole then looked up at the club building. A roaring fire burst from his body when he saw Jax looking down by the window.
"All of you deserve to die!"
Chapter 3 Ice Blood Poison
There were two fires in Elliswall today.
The first fire happened at a rundown rental.
It was said that the residents weren't inside and managed to escape death.
The second fire happened at the Goodwin Club in Elliswall.
The fire started very suddenly, and everyone inside was burnt to death, including the owner of the club, Ezra Goodwin, and a businessman who had just returned from abroad, Jax Irwin.
…
At the same time, in Silver Gardens Hospital, Cole had mixed feelings while watching Anna, who was lying in bed with an oxygen mask on.
Although she was no longer in critical condition, the difficulties she had suffered these three years had exhausted her body.
According to Cole's diagnosis, Anna had gotten a strange condition that only existed in hearsay.
Ice Blood Poison!
The Ice Blood Poison was one of the ten abnormally strange conditions in the world, and those who had this condition would spit out their essence every three days until their body was depleted of all essence and die.
Cole was the only person in the world who could cure this condition.
But he still needed a thousand-year-old ginseng to be made into a Heart-Nourishing Pill so that he could feed it to Anna and cure her.
Since Cole didn't have a thousand-year-old ginseng at hand, he could only use silver needles to keep Anna alive.
While looking at the sleeping woman, he tightened his fists and vowed to find a thousand-year-old ginseng.
"You're a bunch of quacks. Get out of my sight. I don't want to continue with this treatment! Scram!"
Right at that moment, a hysterical bellow suddenly sounded from the corridor.
The shouts were so loud that they had disturbed Anna's rest.
Cole came out with a gloomy expression but then found that the yelling was coming from a VIP ward at the end of the corridor.
Inside the ward, an old man with a flattop was sitting on the bed throwing a fit.
Several family members and medical practitioners were standing beside him, comforting and reassuring him softly.
Cole heard from the nurses that the old man was a retired member of a cadre. His name was Samuel Canfield, and he was diagnosed with an abnormal condition caused by a bacterium called Clostridium difficile.
Hearing that, Cole immediately frowned.
Clostridium difficile was also known as C. diff, and those who were infected would be tormented by diarrhea.
More importantly, that bacterium was immune to antibiotics.
Until this day, doctors have only found two ways to treat patients because of the uncontrollable nature of the bacteria.
The first method was through an enema. The doctors would place the feces of someone healthy in the patient's intestines to reproduce new bacteria.
Another method was to use a thin and long nose tube to send a capsule of fecal matter to the patient's gut.
In other words, both methods required the patient to "eat poop." The only difference was the way they ingested the stool!
"Old Mr. Canfield, these are the only two ways to cure your condition. We don't mean to humiliate you in any way, so please cooperate with us and eat this!"
Then, a serious-looking middle-aged man in a suit came forward and comforted Samuel, "Dad, listen to Dr. Baxter's advice. You'll feel better after taking your medication!"
"Get out of here! Your father is about to eat poop, yet you're here making sarcastic remarks. Why don't you eat them for me?"
Samuel was so pissed that he gave the middle-aged man a death stare before ruthlessly hitting him with a pillow.
Meanwhile, Tyler wiped his sweat in embarrassment after getting scolded by his father and turned around to look at the middle-aged doctor with glasses.
"Dr. Baxter, my dad sees his dignity over his life. Are there no other cures for this disease?"
Michael Baxter spoke with a cold expression. "Old Mr. Canfield's condition is very difficult to cure. As he had previously taken some antibiotics, the good microbes in his gut had been killed, causing a condition called dysbiosis. That's what allowed the C. diff bacteria to enter and mass-produce inside his intestines. Although he's only having diarrhea now, he might die if he doesn't cooperate with our treatment. Mr. Canfield, I'm not exaggerating when I say this disease is prevalent in Americania and is the cause of death for more than 10,000 people every year!"
When Tyler Canfield heard that, his face immediately fell, and the relatives and friends beside him looked grim.
Samuel also looked pale, and his lips were slightly trembling.
Perhaps he was starting to feel pain in his stomach again, which caused him not to have enough strength to yell at others.
The ward fell silent as no one knew what to say.
However, the Canfields knew that as a veteran, Samuel saw his dignity over his life, so he would never accept eating poop to treat his condition.
"Dad, I'm very sorry! Dr. Baxter, please arrange for my father's treatment!"
In the end, Tyler took a look at his father's pale face, gritted his teeth, and decided on it.
The initially weak Samuel instantly became enraged again after hearing that.
"How dare you! Do you think I won't shoot you to death?"
Tyler replied, "Even if it means death, I will still save your life, Dad. Dr. Baxter, please prepare for surgery!"
"Sure!" Michael turned around and went to prepare for surgery.
"Baxter, come back here this instant. Come back here!" Samuel roared.
The ward was instantly in an uproar.
At that moment, a loud voice suddenly sounded inside the room.
"It's just dysbiosis. Is there a need to humiliate a patient this way?"
------------------------------------------
Chapter 1 The Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture
"Cole, once I gather enough money, we'll head to Esterburn to find Dr. Howard to cure you!"
Inside a worn rental, Anna Brown smiled sweetly at the man before her.
Cole Stuart was lying in bed. He moved his lips but couldn't make any sound.
He was the son of the richest family in Elliswall, the Stuart Family, and was able to enjoy endless glory at a young age.
However, the Stuart Family was wiped out overnight three years ago, leaving the barely surviving Cole alone and with broken limbs.
All that wealth and power was gone in one night.
He became an unwelcome presence that everyone despised.
During the worst time of his life, his fiancée, Anna, was the only one who stuck around.
Until this day, Cole could still remember that stormy night when the weak Anna carried his unconscious and battered body to this rental.
All these years, Anna had borrowed quite a lot of money to cure him.
Moreover, she had also severed ties with her family for him.
Cole would never forget her kindness.
Actually, he had found a book on a technique called the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture' among his parents' belongings on the night of the massacre.
Since he couldn't move and speak, he could only recite the contents of the 'Great Dragon Scripture' in his mind.
However, the results were almost non-existent.
While reminiscing about the past, Cole felt his tears falling.
"Cole, what's the matter? Don't cry. Are you hungry? I'll get the nutrient solution."
Anna soon came back with a bottle of nutrient solution.
However, her hand trembled, and the bottle containing the fluids dropped onto the floor.
She quickly went over to pick it up as one bottle of nutrient solution cost over ten bucks.
They had to pay over a thousand bucks every month just for those fluids.
She couldn't let this bottle go to waste.
Since Anna was so anxious to grab the bottle, she didn't notice the glass shards on the floor and accidentally cut her wrist on them.
Blood immediately gushed out of her wound, but she couldn't stop the bleeding no matter how she tried.
Then, Anna fell to the floor with a loud thump.
She was anemic and having lost quite a lot of blood caused her to faint.
When Cole saw what happened from the bed, he couldn't do anything other than feel distressed.
At that moment, there were sounds of footsteps coming from outside.
Following that, someone kicked the door open with a bang.
A young man dressed in frivolous-looking clothes entered while covering his nose. "Anna, this is such a hard place to find!"
Cole immediately recognized that young man—Ezra Goodwin, owner of Goodwin Club.
Back when Cole was in his glory, Ezra was his lackey.
"I've only deducted five hundred from your pay. Is that something worth suiciding for?"
When Ezra saw Anna lying on the floor with blood all over her wrist, he immediately took a step back.
"Help me!" Anna lifted her eyelids with difficulty while reaching her hand out to ask Ezra for help.
"Hmph! Consider yourself lucky that I came!"
Ezra returned with a water bucket and poured water over Anna's head.
Perhaps the heavens were looking down on them because Anna soon recovered and stopped bleeding!
At that moment, her clothes were drenched, revealing her shapely figure.
He gulped lustfully when he saw her figure and threw a plastic bag at her. "Stop playing dead and change into this. Someone has taken a fancy to you!"
Hearing that, Cole felt his mind go blank.
He looked at the clothes that fell from the plastic bag and saw that they were black stockings and lace underwear.
"Ezra, haven't we agreed that I would only be accompanying the customers for drinks?"
"Do you still want to save him?"
Walking toward Cole, Ezra smiled and patted Cole's face.
"Anna, if you don't earn more money while young, how do you expect him to survive when you die? So, be good. Change your clothes and follow me to the club. I can promise you that I can forgive you for coughing blood while working. Also, I'll personally sponsor you five thousand bucks after this to buy supplements for Cole."
Ezra looked at the bottle of nutrient solution before kicking it away. "Or you don't mind feeding him this thing for the rest of his life?"
Lowering her head, Anna looked at Cole on the bed and tightened her fists before sighing heavily.
"Fine. I'll go with you!"
Meanwhile, he was using all his might to try and stop Anna, but he couldn't move his body and could only babble like a baby.
"Oh, Cole, how I admire you for having such a virtuous and 'capable' fiancée. Haha!"
While Ezra laughed, he took out a pair of lace underwear and wickedly placed it onto Cole's face.
"Anna, I order you to put them on now."
Anna paled and asked, "Can I not change into this?"
With a loud slap, Ezra raised his hand and delivered a hard slap on Anna's face. "Don't try to act innocent! Do it! Now!"
Anna fell to the ground from the slap. She endured the pain in her cheek and kneeled before Ezra. "Ezra, please. Let me get changed in the club. I don't want Cole to see me like this!"
Cole cared a lot about his dignity. Anna knew that Ezra wanted her to change her clothes in public to humiliate Cole and step on his last sliver of dignity.
She could endure grievances herself, but she couldn't let anyone hurt Cole.
"What's the point of having dignity when he's in such a state?" Ezra scolded and spat out a wad of spit onto Cole's face.
No, stop! Anna screamed inside her head and quickly went over to clean Cole's face, wiping Ezra's spit while her tears dripped onto Cole's face.
"Cole, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry for not taking good care of you! I'm sorry!"
Cole's eyes were bloodshot, and his lips trembled.
The endless grievance he suffered made him want to end Ezra's life personally.
Meanwhile, Ezra felt extremely satisfied to see how much Cole wanted to kill him but couldn't.
Of course, he knew he couldn't take things too far. After all, he came here to take Anna away.
Moreover, arguing with a person who cannot fight back seemed unmannered.
"Clean yourself up before coming out. I don't want to stay another second in this place."
With a bang, Ezra slammed the door on his way out.
"Cole, wait for me. I promise to bring you to the best doctor!"
While crying, Anna exited the room and disappeared from Cole's sight.
Cole gritted his teeth so hard his lip was punctured and started bleeding.
Just as Ezra and Anna left, a black MPV stopped in front of the rental's entrance, and a group of men with fuel cans and a torch came down from the car.
Soon, the shabby rental was engulfed by fire.
Flames enveloped Cole's figure as his eyes were filled with hatred.
He could hear his bones crackling from being burned by fire. He hated himself for being useless. He hated himself for being unable to get his revenge. He hated it!
"If I have another chance, I will definitely rip all of you into pieces!" Cole roared as he was filled with the urge to murder.
Little did he know, the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture' had begun surging inside him.
Then, it suddenly turned into a five-clawed golden dragon and shot inside his body.
Right then, something abnormal happened. Dark storm clouds rolled in while thunder and lightning boomed.
A loud explosion was heard, and all the buildings in the area were blown up into ruins.
A dragon's roar shook the earth as Cole walked out from the burning building.
Chapter 2 I'm Sorry, I Came Late
"I'm the Great Dragon Doctor. Since you've cultivated the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture' thirty-six thousand times, your cultivation has reached completion. Thus, I will bestow upon you the Dragon Doctor's Legacy…"
When Cole woke up, he found himself lying amidst ruins.
His surroundings had been burned beyond recognition, yet he was completely intact.
He could move his originally impaired limbs, and his skin was not scalded.
Also, since he had completed his cultivation of the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture,' he could feel Qi surging inside him.
"Ezra Goodwin, how dare you mistreat Anna! I'll kill you!"
As Cole clenched his fists, a strong aura spread in all directions, freezing the surrounding ruins into thick walls of ice.
…
The lights were on at the Goodwin Club as its goers moved about.
Anna wore a tightly fitted short dress and black stockings.
She would lower her head in shame whenever she saw others casting her strange looks.
"After you head inside, you better be more sensible. Do whatever they say, understand?" Ezra exhorted.
"Ezra, I don't want to do this. I don't want to earn money like this!"
"Stop playing innocent!"
Slap!
Ezra grabbed Anna by her hair and swung his palm. The slap was so forceful that Anna fell to the ground.
She covered her cheeks while her eyes were brimming with tears, but she forced the tears back.
Squatting beside Anna, Ezra threatened, "You'd better behave, or else you'll be needing to hold a funeral for Cole Stuart!"
"Please, don't harm Cole. I'll do anything you say!"
When Anna heard that he was going to hurt Cole, she immediately begged him.
"If you don't want him to die, you'd better cooperate. Once you're inside, learn to please the customers. Don't just stand there like a pillar. Understand?"
"Y-Yes!"
Tears began streaming down Anna's eyes.
Creek!
With Anna in tow, Ezra pushed the door open and entered the private room named "Supreme No. 1."
Once inside, he smiled apologetically. "Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Irwin. Here she is!"
Anna slowly raised her head, but she froze when she saw who the customer was.
Jax Irwin! How could it be him?
Jax was one of the many admirers Anna had back then.
Later, Anna got engaged to Cole, and Jax went abroad to establish his business.
It was said that over the years, Jax had developed his business into a large enterprise and was now the owner of three listed companies.
"Long time no see, Anna!"
Jax held a wine glass while looking at Anna with a wicked smile.
Anna looked down and greeted weakly, "Mr. Irwin."
"Mr. Irwin, Anna has always admired you. She begged me to bring her here after finding out that you were coming." Ezra smirked.
Meanwhile, Jax gulped when he saw Anna's figure.
"Anna, I used to pursue you, but you chose Cole over me. Have you regretted your decision?"
"I…" While clenching her fists, Anna bit her lips.
"Mr. Irwin is asking you a question." Ezra came forward and pushed her.
With her head still lowered, Anna answered, "I…I don't regret anything."
"What did you say?!"
Hearing that, Ezra was instantly angry and was about to teach Anna a lesson.
"Stop!" At that moment, Jax spoke up and stopped Ezra.
"It's been three years, Anna, but your personality hasn't changed. Heh!"
Jax swirled the red wine in his glass while sneering.
"Mr. Irwin, she needs to be taught a lesson. Please, do whatever you want." Ezra bowed and flattered Jax.
Chuckling, Jax replied, "That can wait."
The puzzled Ezra wondered, What's going on?
After chuckling, Jax put on a wicked expression as he poured the wine from his glass all over his leather shoe.
Then, he pointed at Anna. "Lick it clean. Every last drop. And I'll let you go. Otherwise, you're dead."
Seven to eight burly men in black clothing came in, obviously indicating that Jax was looking for some group fun tonight.
"Oh, Anna, where else can you find such a good opportunity? Hurry up and lick Mr. Irwin's shoes!" Ezra urged her.
"No. I don't want to!"
With her hands balled into fists, Anna frantically shook her head while retreating.
"You want a lesson from me, eh?!" Ezra rolled up his sleeves and was about to hit Anna, but Anna wasn't going to surrender that easily and bit Ezra's arm, making him bleed.
"Ouch! My arm! She bit me!" The immense pain made Ezra run around in circles.
Jax eyed the men in black, and one of them immediately threw Ezra out the door, leaving only Anna and Jax's gang in the room.
While licking his lips, Jax slowly approached Anna.
"It's been three years. Don't you know how much I long for your?"
"Stop! Don't you come over!"
Anna covered her chest and backed into the corner with her back to a clear glass window.
"Anna, stop resisting me. Cole has gone to meet his maker!" Jax guffawed.
Anna's eyes widened as she asked, "What did you say?"
Jax chuckled and took out his phone to show her a video.
"After you left, I ordered my men to burn your rundown rental. Your fiancé should have already died in the fire! Hahaha!"
"No. That's impossible!"
Anna looked at the surrounding buildings and saw that her home was indeed on fire. However, she still refused to believe what Jax said.
During these three years, she had been working endless shifts and suffered all sorts of grievances just to save Cole.
Everything was getting better, and she had almost saved enough money, but then she was told that Cole had been burned to death!
She couldn't believe that this was real.
At that instant, she broke down. Her body trembled violently as tears streamed down her cheeks.
"Come. Just forget him and be my woman instead. Haha…"
Jax approached her.
"No. Never!"
Anna was still clenching her fists while gnashing her teeth.
When Jax was about to pounce at her, she slammed her head into the window, breaking it before jumping down.
"Cole, we'll meet again in our next life."
Meanwhile, Jax was dumbfounded as he wasn't expecting Anna to be so resolute and would rather jump to her death than give herself to him.
Swoosh!
Anna was falling at high speed.
She seemed to have seen a figure charging toward her in her dazed state.
Hey? That figure looks a lot like Cole! It seems like it's true when they say one would see their fondest memories before death.
As Anna thought of that, she slowly closed her eyes, not willing to see herself being bathed in blood because she wanted to leave this world clean and meet Cole in the afterlife.
However, just as she was about to reach the ground, a pair of strong arms tightly held onto her and pulled her into an embrace.
Anna could feel a warm sensation and slowly opened her eyes. In front of her was the person she loved dearly.
"Cole! Am I dead?"
As soon as she said that, she fell unconscious.
"Anna, I'm sorry that I came late!"
Gently placing her somewhere safe, Cole then looked up at the club building. A roaring fire burst from his body when he saw Jax looking down by the window.
"All of you deserve to die!"
Chapter 3 Ice Blood Poison
There were two fires in Elliswall today.
The first fire happened at a rundown rental.
It was said that the residents weren't inside and managed to escape death.
The second fire happened at the Goodwin Club in Elliswall.
The fire started very suddenly, and everyone inside was burnt to death, including the owner of the club, Ezra Goodwin, and a businessman who had just returned from abroad, Jax Irwin.
…
At the same time, in Silver Gardens Hospital, Cole had mixed feelings while watching Anna, who was lying in bed with an oxygen mask on.
Although she was no longer in critical condition, the difficulties she had suffered these three years had exhausted her body.
According to Cole's diagnosis, Anna had gotten a strange condition that only existed in hearsay.
Ice Blood Poison!
The Ice Blood Poison was one of the ten abnormally strange conditions in the world, and those who had this condition would spit out their essence every three days until their body was depleted of all essence and die.
Cole was the only person in the world who could cure this condition.
But he still needed a thousand-year-old ginseng to be made into a Heart-Nourishing Pill so that he could feed it to Anna and cure her.
Since Cole didn't have a thousand-year-old ginseng at hand, he could only use silver needles to keep Anna alive.
While looking at the sleeping woman, he tightened his fists and vowed to find a thousand-year-old ginseng.
"You're a bunch of quacks. Get out of my sight. I don't want to continue with this treatment! Scram!"
Right at that moment, a hysterical bellow suddenly sounded from the corridor.
The shouts were so loud that they had disturbed Anna's rest.
Cole came out with a gloomy expression but then found that the yelling was coming from a VIP ward at the end of the corridor.
Inside the ward, an old man with a flattop was sitting on the bed throwing a fit.
Several family members and medical practitioners were standing beside him, comforting and reassuring him softly.
Cole heard from the nurses that the old man was a retired member of a cadre. His name was Samuel Canfield, and he was diagnosed with an abnormal condition caused by a bacterium called Clostridium difficile.
Hearing that, Cole immediately frowned.
Clostridium difficile was also known as C. diff, and those who were infected would be tormented by diarrhea.
More importantly, that bacterium was immune to antibiotics.
Until this day, doctors have only found two ways to treat patients because of the uncontrollable nature of the bacteria.
The first method was through an enema. The doctors would place the feces of someone healthy in the patient's intestines to reproduce new bacteria.
Another method was to use a thin and long nose tube to send a capsule of fecal matter to the patient's gut.
In other words, both methods required the patient to "eat poop." The only difference was the way they ingested the stool!
"Old Mr. Canfield, these are the only two ways to cure your condition. We don't mean to humiliate you in any way, so please cooperate with us and eat this!"
Then, a serious-looking middle-aged man in a suit came forward and comforted Samuel, "Dad, listen to Dr. Baxter's advice. You'll feel better after taking your medication!"
"Get out of here! Your father is about to eat poop, yet you're here making sarcastic remarks. Why don't you eat them for me?"
Samuel was so pissed that he gave the middle-aged man a death stare before ruthlessly hitting him with a pillow.
Meanwhile, Tyler wiped his sweat in embarrassment after getting scolded by his father and turned around to look at the middle-aged doctor with glasses.
"Dr. Baxter, my dad sees his dignity over his life. Are there no other cures for this disease?"
Michael Baxter spoke with a cold expression. "Old Mr. Canfield's condition is very difficult to cure. As he had previously taken some antibiotics, the good microbes in his gut had been killed, causing a condition called dysbiosis. That's what allowed the C. diff bacteria to enter and mass-produce inside his intestines. Although he's only having diarrhea now, he might die if he doesn't cooperate with our treatment. Mr. Canfield, I'm not exaggerating when I say this disease is prevalent in Americania and is the cause of death for more than 10,000 people every year!"
When Tyler Canfield heard that, his face immediately fell, and the relatives and friends beside him looked grim.
Samuel also looked pale, and his lips were slightly trembling.
Perhaps he was starting to feel pain in his stomach again, which caused him not to have enough strength to yell at others.
The ward fell silent as no one knew what to say.
However, the Canfields knew that as a veteran, Samuel saw his dignity over his life, so he would never accept eating poop to treat his condition.
"Dad, I'm very sorry! Dr. Baxter, please arrange for my father's treatment!"
In the end, Tyler took a look at his father's pale face, gritted his teeth, and decided on it.
The initially weak Samuel instantly became enraged again after hearing that.
"How dare you! Do you think I won't shoot you to death?"
Tyler replied, "Even if it means death, I will still save your life, Dad. Dr. Baxter, please prepare for surgery!"
"Sure!" Michael turned around and went to prepare for surgery.
"Baxter, come back here this instant. Come back here!" Samuel roared.
The ward was instantly in an uproar.
At that moment, a loud voice suddenly sounded inside the room.
"It's just dysbiosis. Is there a need to humiliate a patient this way?"

Make high converting ads 10x faster
AI-powered ad creative platform for insights, inspirations, and ideations.
Trusted by 5000+ teams
Apr 09, 2024 - Apr 09, 2024
Jared was released from Horington Prison after he finished his three-year sentence. He returned to his former residence, which his parents gifted him and where he and his girlfriend, Sandy, had many sweet memories.
Jared went upstairs and pushed the door to his house open, only to be greeted by a complete mess of a living room.
Coming from the bedroom was the sound of lewd moans. “Be gentler, Ley. You're hurting me...”
Jared's face immediately turned red because that was obviously Sandy's voice. I was sent to prison for protecting Sandy by beating that trust fund baby, Leyton, three years ago, and she promised me we'd get married when I got out!
Then, a raspy male voice replied, “How will I satisfy you if I go gentler on you? I thought you like it rough.”
“You're a nasty one. Tomorrow's the wedding. I can't afford to look exhausted.”
“Jared's never done this with you before, has he? I wonder how he'll react if he finds out what you're doing now. Hahaha!”
“You're also a meanie. You purposely bought that pauper's house so we could do the deed here.”
With his fists clenched and eyes crimson-red, Jared could stand the conversation no longer as he violently kicked the bedroom door open.
Right before Jared's eyes was Sandy lying together with Leyton.
The scene made Jared's already red eyes turn even redder.
Read Next Chapter Now👉
Jared went upstairs and pushed the door to his house open, only to be greeted by a complete mess of a living room.
Coming from the bedroom was the sound of lewd moans. “Be gentler, Ley. You're hurting me...”
Jared's face immediately turned red because that was obviously Sandy's voice. I was sent to prison for protecting Sandy by beating that trust fund baby, Leyton, three years ago, and she promised me we'd get married when I got out!
Then, a raspy male voice replied, “How will I satisfy you if I go gentler on you? I thought you like it rough.”
“You're a nasty one. Tomorrow's the wedding. I can't afford to look exhausted.”
“Jared's never done this with you before, has he? I wonder how he'll react if he finds out what you're doing now. Hahaha!”
“You're also a meanie. You purposely bought that pauper's house so we could do the deed here.”
With his fists clenched and eyes crimson-red, Jared could stand the conversation no longer as he violently kicked the bedroom door open.
Right before Jared's eyes was Sandy lying together with Leyton.
The scene made Jared's already red eyes turn even redder.
Read Next Chapter Now👉

Apr 16, 2024 - Apr 16, 2024
The family perished three years ago, but in return, a medical expert was born three years later with the power to save and destroy lives…
------------------------------------------
Chapter 1 The Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture
"Cole, once I gather enough money, we'll head to Esterburn to find Dr. Howard to cure you!"
Inside a worn rental, Anna Brown smiled sweetly at the man before her.
Cole Stuart was lying in bed. He moved his lips but couldn't make any sound.
He was the son of the richest family in Elliswall, the Stuart Family, and was able to enjoy endless glory at a young age.
However, the Stuart Family was wiped out overnight three years ago, leaving the barely surviving Cole alone and with broken limbs.
All that wealth and power was gone in one night.
He became an unwelcome presence that everyone despised.
During the worst time of his life, his fiancée, Anna, was the only one who stuck around.
Until this day, Cole could still remember that stormy night when the weak Anna carried his unconscious and battered body to this rental.
All these years, Anna had borrowed quite a lot of money to cure him.
Moreover, she had also severed ties with her family for him.
Cole would never forget her kindness.
Actually, he had found a book on a technique called the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture' among his parents' belongings on the night of the massacre.
Since he couldn't move and speak, he could only recite the contents of the 'Great Dragon Scripture' in his mind.
However, the results were almost non-existent.
While reminiscing about the past, Cole felt his tears falling.
"Cole, what's the matter? Don't cry. Are you hungry? I'll get the nutrient solution."
Anna soon came back with a bottle of nutrient solution.
However, her hand trembled, and the bottle containing the fluids dropped onto the floor.
She quickly went over to pick it up as one bottle of nutrient solution cost over ten bucks.
They had to pay over a thousand bucks every month just for those fluids.
She couldn't let this bottle go to waste.
Since Anna was so anxious to grab the bottle, she didn't notice the glass shards on the floor and accidentally cut her wrist on them.
Blood immediately gushed out of her wound, but she couldn't stop the bleeding no matter how she tried.
Then, Anna fell to the floor with a loud thump.
She was anemic and having lost quite a lot of blood caused her to faint.
When Cole saw what happened from the bed, he couldn't do anything other than feel distressed.
At that moment, there were sounds of footsteps coming from outside.
Following that, someone kicked the door open with a bang.
A young man dressed in frivolous-looking clothes entered while covering his nose. "Anna, this is such a hard place to find!"
Cole immediately recognized that young man—Ezra Goodwin, owner of Goodwin Club.
Back when Cole was in his glory, Ezra was his lackey.
"I've only deducted five hundred from your pay. Is that something worth suiciding for?"
When Ezra saw Anna lying on the floor with blood all over her wrist, he immediately took a step back.
"Help me!" Anna lifted her eyelids with difficulty while reaching her hand out to ask Ezra for help.
"Hmph! Consider yourself lucky that I came!"
Ezra returned with a water bucket and poured water over Anna's head.
Perhaps the heavens were looking down on them because Anna soon recovered and stopped bleeding!
At that moment, her clothes were drenched, revealing her shapely figure.
He gulped lustfully when he saw her figure and threw a plastic bag at her. "Stop playing dead and change into this. Someone has taken a fancy to you!"
Hearing that, Cole felt his mind go blank.
He looked at the clothes that fell from the plastic bag and saw that they were black stockings and lace underwear.
"Ezra, haven't we agreed that I would only be accompanying the customers for drinks?"
"Do you still want to save him?"
Walking toward Cole, Ezra smiled and patted Cole's face.
"Anna, if you don't earn more money while young, how do you expect him to survive when you die? So, be good. Change your clothes and follow me to the club. I can promise you that I can forgive you for coughing blood while working. Also, I'll personally sponsor you five thousand bucks after this to buy supplements for Cole."
Ezra looked at the bottle of nutrient solution before kicking it away. "Or you don't mind feeding him this thing for the rest of his life?"
Lowering her head, Anna looked at Cole on the bed and tightened her fists before sighing heavily.
"Fine. I'll go with you!"
Meanwhile, he was using all his might to try and stop Anna, but he couldn't move his body and could only babble like a baby.
"Oh, Cole, how I admire you for having such a virtuous and 'capable' fiancée. Haha!"
While Ezra laughed, he took out a pair of lace underwear and wickedly placed it onto Cole's face.
"Anna, I order you to put them on now."
Anna paled and asked, "Can I not change into this?"
With a loud slap, Ezra raised his hand and delivered a hard slap on Anna's face. "Don't try to act innocent! Do it! Now!"
Anna fell to the ground from the slap. She endured the pain in her cheek and kneeled before Ezra. "Ezra, please. Let me get changed in the club. I don't want Cole to see me like this!"
Cole cared a lot about his dignity. Anna knew that Ezra wanted her to change her clothes in public to humiliate Cole and step on his last sliver of dignity.
She could endure grievances herself, but she couldn't let anyone hurt Cole.
"What's the point of having dignity when he's in such a state?" Ezra scolded and spat out a wad of spit onto Cole's face.
No, stop! Anna screamed inside her head and quickly went over to clean Cole's face, wiping Ezra's spit while her tears dripped onto Cole's face.
"Cole, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry for not taking good care of you! I'm sorry!"
Cole's eyes were bloodshot, and his lips trembled.
The endless grievance he suffered made him want to end Ezra's life personally.
Meanwhile, Ezra felt extremely satisfied to see how much Cole wanted to kill him but couldn't.
Of course, he knew he couldn't take things too far. After all, he came here to take Anna away.
Moreover, arguing with a person who cannot fight back seemed unmannered.
"Clean yourself up before coming out. I don't want to stay another second in this place."
With a bang, Ezra slammed the door on his way out.
"Cole, wait for me. I promise to bring you to the best doctor!"
While crying, Anna exited the room and disappeared from Cole's sight.
Cole gritted his teeth so hard his lip was punctured and started bleeding.
Just as Ezra and Anna left, a black MPV stopped in front of the rental's entrance, and a group of men with fuel cans and a torch came down from the car.
Soon, the shabby rental was engulfed by fire.
Flames enveloped Cole's figure as his eyes were filled with hatred.
He could hear his bones crackling from being burned by fire. He hated himself for being useless. He hated himself for being unable to get his revenge. He hated it!
"If I have another chance, I will definitely rip all of you into pieces!" Cole roared as he was filled with the urge to murder.
Little did he know, the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture' had begun surging inside him.
Then, it suddenly turned into a five-clawed golden dragon and shot inside his body.
Right then, something abnormal happened. Dark storm clouds rolled in while thunder and lightning boomed.
A loud explosion was heard, and all the buildings in the area were blown up into ruins.
A dragon's roar shook the earth as Cole walked out from the burning building.
Chapter 2 I'm Sorry, I Came Late
"I'm the Great Dragon Doctor. Since you've cultivated the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture' thirty-six thousand times, your cultivation has reached completion. Thus, I will bestow upon you the Dragon Doctor's Legacy…"
When Cole woke up, he found himself lying amidst ruins.
His surroundings had been burned beyond recognition, yet he was completely intact.
He could move his originally impaired limbs, and his skin was not scalded.
Also, since he had completed his cultivation of the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture,' he could feel Qi surging inside him.
"Ezra Goodwin, how dare you mistreat Anna! I'll kill you!"
As Cole clenched his fists, a strong aura spread in all directions, freezing the surrounding ruins into thick walls of ice.
…
The lights were on at the Goodwin Club as its goers moved about.
Anna wore a tightly fitted short dress and black stockings.
She would lower her head in shame whenever she saw others casting her strange looks.
"After you head inside, you better be more sensible. Do whatever they say, understand?" Ezra exhorted.
"Ezra, I don't want to do this. I don't want to earn money like this!"
"Stop playing innocent!"
Slap!
Ezra grabbed Anna by her hair and swung his palm. The slap was so forceful that Anna fell to the ground.
She covered her cheeks while her eyes were brimming with tears, but she forced the tears back.
Squatting beside Anna, Ezra threatened, "You'd better behave, or else you'll be needing to hold a funeral for Cole Stuart!"
"Please, don't harm Cole. I'll do anything you say!"
When Anna heard that he was going to hurt Cole, she immediately begged him.
"If you don't want him to die, you'd better cooperate. Once you're inside, learn to please the customers. Don't just stand there like a pillar. Understand?"
"Y-Yes!"
Tears began streaming down Anna's eyes.
Creek!
With Anna in tow, Ezra pushed the door open and entered the private room named "Supreme No. 1."
Once inside, he smiled apologetically. "Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Irwin. Here she is!"
Anna slowly raised her head, but she froze when she saw who the customer was.
Jax Irwin! How could it be him?
Jax was one of the many admirers Anna had back then.
Later, Anna got engaged to Cole, and Jax went abroad to establish his business.
It was said that over the years, Jax had developed his business into a large enterprise and was now the owner of three listed companies.
"Long time no see, Anna!"
Jax held a wine glass while looking at Anna with a wicked smile.
Anna looked down and greeted weakly, "Mr. Irwin."
"Mr. Irwin, Anna has always admired you. She begged me to bring her here after finding out that you were coming." Ezra smirked.
Meanwhile, Jax gulped when he saw Anna's figure.
"Anna, I used to pursue you, but you chose Cole over me. Have you regretted your decision?"
"I…" While clenching her fists, Anna bit her lips.
"Mr. Irwin is asking you a question." Ezra came forward and pushed her.
With her head still lowered, Anna answered, "I…I don't regret anything."
"What did you say?!"
Hearing that, Ezra was instantly angry and was about to teach Anna a lesson.
"Stop!" At that moment, Jax spoke up and stopped Ezra.
"It's been three years, Anna, but your personality hasn't changed. Heh!"
Jax swirled the red wine in his glass while sneering.
"Mr. Irwin, she needs to be taught a lesson. Please, do whatever you want." Ezra bowed and flattered Jax.
Chuckling, Jax replied, "That can wait."
The puzzled Ezra wondered, What's going on?
After chuckling, Jax put on a wicked expression as he poured the wine from his glass all over his leather shoe.
Then, he pointed at Anna. "Lick it clean. Every last drop. And I'll let you go. Otherwise, you're dead."
Seven to eight burly men in black clothing came in, obviously indicating that Jax was looking for some group fun tonight.
"Oh, Anna, where else can you find such a good opportunity? Hurry up and lick Mr. Irwin's shoes!" Ezra urged her.
"No. I don't want to!"
With her hands balled into fists, Anna frantically shook her head while retreating.
"You want a lesson from me, eh?!" Ezra rolled up his sleeves and was about to hit Anna, but Anna wasn't going to surrender that easily and bit Ezra's arm, making him bleed.
"Ouch! My arm! She bit me!" The immense pain made Ezra run around in circles.
Jax eyed the men in black, and one of them immediately threw Ezra out the door, leaving only Anna and Jax's gang in the room.
While licking his lips, Jax slowly approached Anna.
"It's been three years. Don't you know how much I long for your?"
"Stop! Don't you come over!"
Anna covered her chest and backed into the corner with her back to a clear glass window.
"Anna, stop resisting me. Cole has gone to meet his maker!" Jax guffawed.
Anna's eyes widened as she asked, "What did you say?"
Jax chuckled and took out his phone to show her a video.
"After you left, I ordered my men to burn your rundown rental. Your fiancé should have already died in the fire! Hahaha!"
"No. That's impossible!"
Anna looked at the surrounding buildings and saw that her home was indeed on fire. However, she still refused to believe what Jax said.
During these three years, she had been working endless shifts and suffered all sorts of grievances just to save Cole.
Everything was getting better, and she had almost saved enough money, but then she was told that Cole had been burned to death!
She couldn't believe that this was real.
At that instant, she broke down. Her body trembled violently as tears streamed down her cheeks.
"Come. Just forget him and be my woman instead. Haha…"
Jax approached her.
"No. Never!"
Anna was still clenching her fists while gnashing her teeth.
When Jax was about to pounce at her, she slammed her head into the window, breaking it before jumping down.
"Cole, we'll meet again in our next life."
Meanwhile, Jax was dumbfounded as he wasn't expecting Anna to be so resolute and would rather jump to her death than give herself to him.
Swoosh!
Anna was falling at high speed.
She seemed to have seen a figure charging toward her in her dazed state.
Hey? That figure looks a lot like Cole! It seems like it's true when they say one would see their fondest memories before death.
As Anna thought of that, she slowly closed her eyes, not willing to see herself being bathed in blood because she wanted to leave this world clean and meet Cole in the afterlife.
However, just as she was about to reach the ground, a pair of strong arms tightly held onto her and pulled her into an embrace.
Anna could feel a warm sensation and slowly opened her eyes. In front of her was the person she loved dearly.
"Cole! Am I dead?"
As soon as she said that, she fell unconscious.
"Anna, I'm sorry that I came late!"
Gently placing her somewhere safe, Cole then looked up at the club building. A roaring fire burst from his body when he saw Jax looking down by the window.
"All of you deserve to die!"
Chapter 3 Ice Blood Poison
There were two fires in Elliswall today.
The first fire happened at a rundown rental.
It was said that the residents weren't inside and managed to escape death.
The second fire happened at the Goodwin Club in Elliswall.
The fire started very suddenly, and everyone inside was burnt to death, including the owner of the club, Ezra Goodwin, and a businessman who had just returned from abroad, Jax Irwin.
…
At the same time, in Silver Gardens Hospital, Cole had mixed feelings while watching Anna, who was lying in bed with an oxygen mask on.
Although she was no longer in critical condition, the difficulties she had suffered these three years had exhausted her body.
According to Cole's diagnosis, Anna had gotten a strange condition that only existed in hearsay.
Ice Blood Poison!
The Ice Blood Poison was one of the ten abnormally strange conditions in the world, and those who had this condition would spit out their essence every three days until their body was depleted of all essence and die.
Cole was the only person in the world who could cure this condition.
But he still needed a thousand-year-old ginseng to be made into a Heart-Nourishing Pill so that he could feed it to Anna and cure her.
Since Cole didn't have a thousand-year-old ginseng at hand, he could only use silver needles to keep Anna alive.
While looking at the sleeping woman, he tightened his fists and vowed to find a thousand-year-old ginseng.
"You're a bunch of quacks. Get out of my sight. I don't want to continue with this treatment! Scram!"
Right at that moment, a hysterical bellow suddenly sounded from the corridor.
The shouts were so loud that they had disturbed Anna's rest.
Cole came out with a gloomy expression but then found that the yelling was coming from a VIP ward at the end of the corridor.
Inside the ward, an old man with a flattop was sitting on the bed throwing a fit.
Several family members and medical practitioners were standing beside him, comforting and reassuring him softly.
Cole heard from the nurses that the old man was a retired member of a cadre. His name was Samuel Canfield, and he was diagnosed with an abnormal condition caused by a bacterium called Clostridium difficile.
Hearing that, Cole immediately frowned.
Clostridium difficile was also known as C. diff, and those who were infected would be tormented by diarrhea.
More importantly, that bacterium was immune to antibiotics.
Until this day, doctors have only found two ways to treat patients because of the uncontrollable nature of the bacteria.
The first method was through an enema. The doctors would place the feces of someone healthy in the patient's intestines to reproduce new bacteria.
Another method was to use a thin and long nose tube to send a capsule of fecal matter to the patient's gut.
In other words, both methods required the patient to "eat poop." The only difference was the way they ingested the stool!
"Old Mr. Canfield, these are the only two ways to cure your condition. We don't mean to humiliate you in any way, so please cooperate with us and eat this!"
Then, a serious-looking middle-aged man in a suit came forward and comforted Samuel, "Dad, listen to Dr. Baxter's advice. You'll feel better after taking your medication!"
"Get out of here! Your father is about to eat poop, yet you're here making sarcastic remarks. Why don't you eat them for me?"
Samuel was so pissed that he gave the middle-aged man a death stare before ruthlessly hitting him with a pillow.
Meanwhile, Tyler wiped his sweat in embarrassment after getting scolded by his father and turned around to look at the middle-aged doctor with glasses.
"Dr. Baxter, my dad sees his dignity over his life. Are there no other cures for this disease?"
Michael Baxter spoke with a cold expression. "Old Mr. Canfield's condition is very difficult to cure. As he had previously taken some antibiotics, the good microbes in his gut had been killed, causing a condition called dysbiosis. That's what allowed the C. diff bacteria to enter and mass-produce inside his intestines. Although he's only having diarrhea now, he might die if he doesn't cooperate with our treatment. Mr. Canfield, I'm not exaggerating when I say this disease is prevalent in Americania and is the cause of death for more than 10,000 people every year!"
When Tyler Canfield heard that, his face immediately fell, and the relatives and friends beside him looked grim.
Samuel also looked pale, and his lips were slightly trembling.
Perhaps he was starting to feel pain in his stomach again, which caused him not to have enough strength to yell at others.
The ward fell silent as no one knew what to say.
However, the Canfields knew that as a veteran, Samuel saw his dignity over his life, so he would never accept eating poop to treat his condition.
"Dad, I'm very sorry! Dr. Baxter, please arrange for my father's treatment!"
In the end, Tyler took a look at his father's pale face, gritted his teeth, and decided on it.
The initially weak Samuel instantly became enraged again after hearing that.
"How dare you! Do you think I won't shoot you to death?"
Tyler replied, "Even if it means death, I will still save your life, Dad. Dr. Baxter, please prepare for surgery!"
"Sure!" Michael turned around and went to prepare for surgery.
"Baxter, come back here this instant. Come back here!" Samuel roared.
The ward was instantly in an uproar.
At that moment, a loud voice suddenly sounded inside the room.
"It's just dysbiosis. Is there a need to humiliate a patient this way?"
------------------------------------------
Chapter 1 The Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture
"Cole, once I gather enough money, we'll head to Esterburn to find Dr. Howard to cure you!"
Inside a worn rental, Anna Brown smiled sweetly at the man before her.
Cole Stuart was lying in bed. He moved his lips but couldn't make any sound.
He was the son of the richest family in Elliswall, the Stuart Family, and was able to enjoy endless glory at a young age.
However, the Stuart Family was wiped out overnight three years ago, leaving the barely surviving Cole alone and with broken limbs.
All that wealth and power was gone in one night.
He became an unwelcome presence that everyone despised.
During the worst time of his life, his fiancée, Anna, was the only one who stuck around.
Until this day, Cole could still remember that stormy night when the weak Anna carried his unconscious and battered body to this rental.
All these years, Anna had borrowed quite a lot of money to cure him.
Moreover, she had also severed ties with her family for him.
Cole would never forget her kindness.
Actually, he had found a book on a technique called the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture' among his parents' belongings on the night of the massacre.
Since he couldn't move and speak, he could only recite the contents of the 'Great Dragon Scripture' in his mind.
However, the results were almost non-existent.
While reminiscing about the past, Cole felt his tears falling.
"Cole, what's the matter? Don't cry. Are you hungry? I'll get the nutrient solution."
Anna soon came back with a bottle of nutrient solution.
However, her hand trembled, and the bottle containing the fluids dropped onto the floor.
She quickly went over to pick it up as one bottle of nutrient solution cost over ten bucks.
They had to pay over a thousand bucks every month just for those fluids.
She couldn't let this bottle go to waste.
Since Anna was so anxious to grab the bottle, she didn't notice the glass shards on the floor and accidentally cut her wrist on them.
Blood immediately gushed out of her wound, but she couldn't stop the bleeding no matter how she tried.
Then, Anna fell to the floor with a loud thump.
She was anemic and having lost quite a lot of blood caused her to faint.
When Cole saw what happened from the bed, he couldn't do anything other than feel distressed.
At that moment, there were sounds of footsteps coming from outside.
Following that, someone kicked the door open with a bang.
A young man dressed in frivolous-looking clothes entered while covering his nose. "Anna, this is such a hard place to find!"
Cole immediately recognized that young man—Ezra Goodwin, owner of Goodwin Club.
Back when Cole was in his glory, Ezra was his lackey.
"I've only deducted five hundred from your pay. Is that something worth suiciding for?"
When Ezra saw Anna lying on the floor with blood all over her wrist, he immediately took a step back.
"Help me!" Anna lifted her eyelids with difficulty while reaching her hand out to ask Ezra for help.
"Hmph! Consider yourself lucky that I came!"
Ezra returned with a water bucket and poured water over Anna's head.
Perhaps the heavens were looking down on them because Anna soon recovered and stopped bleeding!
At that moment, her clothes were drenched, revealing her shapely figure.
He gulped lustfully when he saw her figure and threw a plastic bag at her. "Stop playing dead and change into this. Someone has taken a fancy to you!"
Hearing that, Cole felt his mind go blank.
He looked at the clothes that fell from the plastic bag and saw that they were black stockings and lace underwear.
"Ezra, haven't we agreed that I would only be accompanying the customers for drinks?"
"Do you still want to save him?"
Walking toward Cole, Ezra smiled and patted Cole's face.
"Anna, if you don't earn more money while young, how do you expect him to survive when you die? So, be good. Change your clothes and follow me to the club. I can promise you that I can forgive you for coughing blood while working. Also, I'll personally sponsor you five thousand bucks after this to buy supplements for Cole."
Ezra looked at the bottle of nutrient solution before kicking it away. "Or you don't mind feeding him this thing for the rest of his life?"
Lowering her head, Anna looked at Cole on the bed and tightened her fists before sighing heavily.
"Fine. I'll go with you!"
Meanwhile, he was using all his might to try and stop Anna, but he couldn't move his body and could only babble like a baby.
"Oh, Cole, how I admire you for having such a virtuous and 'capable' fiancée. Haha!"
While Ezra laughed, he took out a pair of lace underwear and wickedly placed it onto Cole's face.
"Anna, I order you to put them on now."
Anna paled and asked, "Can I not change into this?"
With a loud slap, Ezra raised his hand and delivered a hard slap on Anna's face. "Don't try to act innocent! Do it! Now!"
Anna fell to the ground from the slap. She endured the pain in her cheek and kneeled before Ezra. "Ezra, please. Let me get changed in the club. I don't want Cole to see me like this!"
Cole cared a lot about his dignity. Anna knew that Ezra wanted her to change her clothes in public to humiliate Cole and step on his last sliver of dignity.
She could endure grievances herself, but she couldn't let anyone hurt Cole.
"What's the point of having dignity when he's in such a state?" Ezra scolded and spat out a wad of spit onto Cole's face.
No, stop! Anna screamed inside her head and quickly went over to clean Cole's face, wiping Ezra's spit while her tears dripped onto Cole's face.
"Cole, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry for not taking good care of you! I'm sorry!"
Cole's eyes were bloodshot, and his lips trembled.
The endless grievance he suffered made him want to end Ezra's life personally.
Meanwhile, Ezra felt extremely satisfied to see how much Cole wanted to kill him but couldn't.
Of course, he knew he couldn't take things too far. After all, he came here to take Anna away.
Moreover, arguing with a person who cannot fight back seemed unmannered.
"Clean yourself up before coming out. I don't want to stay another second in this place."
With a bang, Ezra slammed the door on his way out.
"Cole, wait for me. I promise to bring you to the best doctor!"
While crying, Anna exited the room and disappeared from Cole's sight.
Cole gritted his teeth so hard his lip was punctured and started bleeding.
Just as Ezra and Anna left, a black MPV stopped in front of the rental's entrance, and a group of men with fuel cans and a torch came down from the car.
Soon, the shabby rental was engulfed by fire.
Flames enveloped Cole's figure as his eyes were filled with hatred.
He could hear his bones crackling from being burned by fire. He hated himself for being useless. He hated himself for being unable to get his revenge. He hated it!
"If I have another chance, I will definitely rip all of you into pieces!" Cole roared as he was filled with the urge to murder.
Little did he know, the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture' had begun surging inside him.
Then, it suddenly turned into a five-clawed golden dragon and shot inside his body.
Right then, something abnormal happened. Dark storm clouds rolled in while thunder and lightning boomed.
A loud explosion was heard, and all the buildings in the area were blown up into ruins.
A dragon's roar shook the earth as Cole walked out from the burning building.
Chapter 2 I'm Sorry, I Came Late
"I'm the Great Dragon Doctor. Since you've cultivated the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture' thirty-six thousand times, your cultivation has reached completion. Thus, I will bestow upon you the Dragon Doctor's Legacy…"
When Cole woke up, he found himself lying amidst ruins.
His surroundings had been burned beyond recognition, yet he was completely intact.
He could move his originally impaired limbs, and his skin was not scalded.
Also, since he had completed his cultivation of the 'Great Dragon Nirvana Scripture,' he could feel Qi surging inside him.
"Ezra Goodwin, how dare you mistreat Anna! I'll kill you!"
As Cole clenched his fists, a strong aura spread in all directions, freezing the surrounding ruins into thick walls of ice.
…
The lights were on at the Goodwin Club as its goers moved about.
Anna wore a tightly fitted short dress and black stockings.
She would lower her head in shame whenever she saw others casting her strange looks.
"After you head inside, you better be more sensible. Do whatever they say, understand?" Ezra exhorted.
"Ezra, I don't want to do this. I don't want to earn money like this!"
"Stop playing innocent!"
Slap!
Ezra grabbed Anna by her hair and swung his palm. The slap was so forceful that Anna fell to the ground.
She covered her cheeks while her eyes were brimming with tears, but she forced the tears back.
Squatting beside Anna, Ezra threatened, "You'd better behave, or else you'll be needing to hold a funeral for Cole Stuart!"
"Please, don't harm Cole. I'll do anything you say!"
When Anna heard that he was going to hurt Cole, she immediately begged him.
"If you don't want him to die, you'd better cooperate. Once you're inside, learn to please the customers. Don't just stand there like a pillar. Understand?"
"Y-Yes!"
Tears began streaming down Anna's eyes.
Creek!
With Anna in tow, Ezra pushed the door open and entered the private room named "Supreme No. 1."
Once inside, he smiled apologetically. "Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Irwin. Here she is!"
Anna slowly raised her head, but she froze when she saw who the customer was.
Jax Irwin! How could it be him?
Jax was one of the many admirers Anna had back then.
Later, Anna got engaged to Cole, and Jax went abroad to establish his business.
It was said that over the years, Jax had developed his business into a large enterprise and was now the owner of three listed companies.
"Long time no see, Anna!"
Jax held a wine glass while looking at Anna with a wicked smile.
Anna looked down and greeted weakly, "Mr. Irwin."
"Mr. Irwin, Anna has always admired you. She begged me to bring her here after finding out that you were coming." Ezra smirked.
Meanwhile, Jax gulped when he saw Anna's figure.
"Anna, I used to pursue you, but you chose Cole over me. Have you regretted your decision?"
"I…" While clenching her fists, Anna bit her lips.
"Mr. Irwin is asking you a question." Ezra came forward and pushed her.
With her head still lowered, Anna answered, "I…I don't regret anything."
"What did you say?!"
Hearing that, Ezra was instantly angry and was about to teach Anna a lesson.
"Stop!" At that moment, Jax spoke up and stopped Ezra.
"It's been three years, Anna, but your personality hasn't changed. Heh!"
Jax swirled the red wine in his glass while sneering.
"Mr. Irwin, she needs to be taught a lesson. Please, do whatever you want." Ezra bowed and flattered Jax.
Chuckling, Jax replied, "That can wait."
The puzzled Ezra wondered, What's going on?
After chuckling, Jax put on a wicked expression as he poured the wine from his glass all over his leather shoe.
Then, he pointed at Anna. "Lick it clean. Every last drop. And I'll let you go. Otherwise, you're dead."
Seven to eight burly men in black clothing came in, obviously indicating that Jax was looking for some group fun tonight.
"Oh, Anna, where else can you find such a good opportunity? Hurry up and lick Mr. Irwin's shoes!" Ezra urged her.
"No. I don't want to!"
With her hands balled into fists, Anna frantically shook her head while retreating.
"You want a lesson from me, eh?!" Ezra rolled up his sleeves and was about to hit Anna, but Anna wasn't going to surrender that easily and bit Ezra's arm, making him bleed.
"Ouch! My arm! She bit me!" The immense pain made Ezra run around in circles.
Jax eyed the men in black, and one of them immediately threw Ezra out the door, leaving only Anna and Jax's gang in the room.
While licking his lips, Jax slowly approached Anna.
"It's been three years. Don't you know how much I long for your?"
"Stop! Don't you come over!"
Anna covered her chest and backed into the corner with her back to a clear glass window.
"Anna, stop resisting me. Cole has gone to meet his maker!" Jax guffawed.
Anna's eyes widened as she asked, "What did you say?"
Jax chuckled and took out his phone to show her a video.
"After you left, I ordered my men to burn your rundown rental. Your fiancé should have already died in the fire! Hahaha!"
"No. That's impossible!"
Anna looked at the surrounding buildings and saw that her home was indeed on fire. However, she still refused to believe what Jax said.
During these three years, she had been working endless shifts and suffered all sorts of grievances just to save Cole.
Everything was getting better, and she had almost saved enough money, but then she was told that Cole had been burned to death!
She couldn't believe that this was real.
At that instant, she broke down. Her body trembled violently as tears streamed down her cheeks.
"Come. Just forget him and be my woman instead. Haha…"
Jax approached her.
"No. Never!"
Anna was still clenching her fists while gnashing her teeth.
When Jax was about to pounce at her, she slammed her head into the window, breaking it before jumping down.
"Cole, we'll meet again in our next life."
Meanwhile, Jax was dumbfounded as he wasn't expecting Anna to be so resolute and would rather jump to her death than give herself to him.
Swoosh!
Anna was falling at high speed.
She seemed to have seen a figure charging toward her in her dazed state.
Hey? That figure looks a lot like Cole! It seems like it's true when they say one would see their fondest memories before death.
As Anna thought of that, she slowly closed her eyes, not willing to see herself being bathed in blood because she wanted to leave this world clean and meet Cole in the afterlife.
However, just as she was about to reach the ground, a pair of strong arms tightly held onto her and pulled her into an embrace.
Anna could feel a warm sensation and slowly opened her eyes. In front of her was the person she loved dearly.
"Cole! Am I dead?"
As soon as she said that, she fell unconscious.
"Anna, I'm sorry that I came late!"
Gently placing her somewhere safe, Cole then looked up at the club building. A roaring fire burst from his body when he saw Jax looking down by the window.
"All of you deserve to die!"
Chapter 3 Ice Blood Poison
There were two fires in Elliswall today.
The first fire happened at a rundown rental.
It was said that the residents weren't inside and managed to escape death.
The second fire happened at the Goodwin Club in Elliswall.
The fire started very suddenly, and everyone inside was burnt to death, including the owner of the club, Ezra Goodwin, and a businessman who had just returned from abroad, Jax Irwin.
…
At the same time, in Silver Gardens Hospital, Cole had mixed feelings while watching Anna, who was lying in bed with an oxygen mask on.
Although she was no longer in critical condition, the difficulties she had suffered these three years had exhausted her body.
According to Cole's diagnosis, Anna had gotten a strange condition that only existed in hearsay.
Ice Blood Poison!
The Ice Blood Poison was one of the ten abnormally strange conditions in the world, and those who had this condition would spit out their essence every three days until their body was depleted of all essence and die.
Cole was the only person in the world who could cure this condition.
But he still needed a thousand-year-old ginseng to be made into a Heart-Nourishing Pill so that he could feed it to Anna and cure her.
Since Cole didn't have a thousand-year-old ginseng at hand, he could only use silver needles to keep Anna alive.
While looking at the sleeping woman, he tightened his fists and vowed to find a thousand-year-old ginseng.
"You're a bunch of quacks. Get out of my sight. I don't want to continue with this treatment! Scram!"
Right at that moment, a hysterical bellow suddenly sounded from the corridor.
The shouts were so loud that they had disturbed Anna's rest.
Cole came out with a gloomy expression but then found that the yelling was coming from a VIP ward at the end of the corridor.
Inside the ward, an old man with a flattop was sitting on the bed throwing a fit.
Several family members and medical practitioners were standing beside him, comforting and reassuring him softly.
Cole heard from the nurses that the old man was a retired member of a cadre. His name was Samuel Canfield, and he was diagnosed with an abnormal condition caused by a bacterium called Clostridium difficile.
Hearing that, Cole immediately frowned.
Clostridium difficile was also known as C. diff, and those who were infected would be tormented by diarrhea.
More importantly, that bacterium was immune to antibiotics.
Until this day, doctors have only found two ways to treat patients because of the uncontrollable nature of the bacteria.
The first method was through an enema. The doctors would place the feces of someone healthy in the patient's intestines to reproduce new bacteria.
Another method was to use a thin and long nose tube to send a capsule of fecal matter to the patient's gut.
In other words, both methods required the patient to "eat poop." The only difference was the way they ingested the stool!
"Old Mr. Canfield, these are the only two ways to cure your condition. We don't mean to humiliate you in any way, so please cooperate with us and eat this!"
Then, a serious-looking middle-aged man in a suit came forward and comforted Samuel, "Dad, listen to Dr. Baxter's advice. You'll feel better after taking your medication!"
"Get out of here! Your father is about to eat poop, yet you're here making sarcastic remarks. Why don't you eat them for me?"
Samuel was so pissed that he gave the middle-aged man a death stare before ruthlessly hitting him with a pillow.
Meanwhile, Tyler wiped his sweat in embarrassment after getting scolded by his father and turned around to look at the middle-aged doctor with glasses.
"Dr. Baxter, my dad sees his dignity over his life. Are there no other cures for this disease?"
Michael Baxter spoke with a cold expression. "Old Mr. Canfield's condition is very difficult to cure. As he had previously taken some antibiotics, the good microbes in his gut had been killed, causing a condition called dysbiosis. That's what allowed the C. diff bacteria to enter and mass-produce inside his intestines. Although he's only having diarrhea now, he might die if he doesn't cooperate with our treatment. Mr. Canfield, I'm not exaggerating when I say this disease is prevalent in Americania and is the cause of death for more than 10,000 people every year!"
When Tyler Canfield heard that, his face immediately fell, and the relatives and friends beside him looked grim.
Samuel also looked pale, and his lips were slightly trembling.
Perhaps he was starting to feel pain in his stomach again, which caused him not to have enough strength to yell at others.
The ward fell silent as no one knew what to say.
However, the Canfields knew that as a veteran, Samuel saw his dignity over his life, so he would never accept eating poop to treat his condition.
"Dad, I'm very sorry! Dr. Baxter, please arrange for my father's treatment!"
In the end, Tyler took a look at his father's pale face, gritted his teeth, and decided on it.
The initially weak Samuel instantly became enraged again after hearing that.
"How dare you! Do you think I won't shoot you to death?"
Tyler replied, "Even if it means death, I will still save your life, Dad. Dr. Baxter, please prepare for surgery!"
"Sure!" Michael turned around and went to prepare for surgery.
"Baxter, come back here this instant. Come back here!" Samuel roared.
The ward was instantly in an uproar.
At that moment, a loud voice suddenly sounded inside the room.
"It's just dysbiosis. Is there a need to humiliate a patient this way?"

May 06, 2024 - May 06, 2024
👊😡After 15 years, he came back, saw his wife and daughter living on the street, angry on the spot, a short message to 100 billion group bankruptcy
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
In Erudia, a private jet landed at North Hampton Airport, where all international flights experienced an eight-hour delay because of it.
At the private passageway were five men in suits and leather shoes, standing as straight as a javelin.
Every now and then, they would raise their wrist to look at the time, for a big shot was coming to town.
The upper-class society of North Hampton had learned about his arrival, but no one had the capability to get an inch closer to the private passageway.
Even the richest man in North Hampton who came to pay homage was chased away.
Finally, there were movements coming from the passageway.
“God of War!!!” the mass cried out, their eyes filled with awe and veneration at the sight of the undefeatable legend of Erudia.
He, who was dubbed the God of War, was the one and only five-star war God in the history of Erudia.
Once, he'd inflicted a crushing defeat on the strongest battalions in eighteen countries. He was an overbearing and formidable man.
He who overwhelmed the world with his unparalleled power had even created the Five Great Wars Regiment, Cavalry Regiment, and many more.
...
Setting foot on his homeland, Levi Garrison was overcome with emotions.
Once upon a time, he used to be an orphan who was abandoned on the streets of North Hampton and then adopted by the Garrison family.
However, the Garrison family had never been fond of him.
His adoptive parents, who had a tendency to beat and scold him, treated him like an outsider.
As for the outsiders, they treated him as a nobody.
But he didn't care a stiver. He had always been proud of his surname since he was a child, and he strived to bring glory to this family when he grew older.
At last, Levi had established Levi Group, the largest dark horse in North Hampton's business community.
With billions of assets, it ranked among the forefront of North Hampton, pushing the declining Garrison family to the top.
However, not only did the Garrison family showed no signs of appreciation, they even harbored dissatisfaction towards him. Jealous of his success, they regarded him as a thorn in their flesh and coveted Levi Group.
No matter his wealth and power, unless they were in control, he was just an outsider in the Garrison family's eyes.
Eventually, on Levi's wedding night, the Garrison family plotted a frame-up against him by getting him drunk before tossing him onto his sister-in-law's bed. They wanted to create the illusion that he was doing something untoward to her and was caught in bed by his brother and adoptive parents.
That night, the Garrison family had brutally broken his limbs and left him on the road like a wild dog.
Not only was he handicapped, but he also had to take the flak for something he didn't commit.
From an upstart in the business world, he had become the target of disdain overnight.
And the next day, he had been punished for several crimes and sentenced to six years in prison.
He could never forget the ruthless and sinister faces of everyone in the Garrison family and the ridicule of his friends, classmates, and business partners.
More so, he could never forget the disappointment on his newly wedded wife, Zoey's face.
He had regarded the Garrison family as his home and devoted himself to the family.
Yet, they treated him like trash.
It felt as if a knife was being twisted in his heart every time he thought about this.
How he hated the Garrison family!
But who would have thought that Levi had been secretly transferred away from prison to join the military?
In a few years, he dominated the military world and became the one and only five-star God of War.
Now that he came back, the Garrison family ought to stay on their toes.
“How's it going, Azure Dragon?” Levi asked.
Azure Dragon, the commander of the Five Great Wars Regiment, took a step forward and said respectfully, “Sir, I'm afraid your wife, Ms. Zoey Lopez will remarry at ten o'clock tonight!”
Ever since Zoey's husband was sent to prison on their wedding night, she had been living like a widow.
Only God knew how much pressure she was put under.
And right now, the person Levi couldn't wait to see the most was Zoey.
After a moment of hesitation, Azure Dragon continued, “To add on, Sir, the Garrison family is holding a successful listing celebration banquet at the Crystal Palace Hotel tonight! Many people had invited the God of War just now, including the Garrison family, but I didn't accept nor refuse directly.”
“What time?” Levi asked tersely.
“Eight o'clock, Sir.”
“Okay. Tell the Garrison family I will attend the banquet!”
Since the time for the two events didn't clash, Levi gladly accepted the invitation.
The celebration banquet for the public listing of Garrison Group was held at North Hampton's Crystal Palace Hotel.
With the help of Levi Group, they had become a rich and powerful family in one fell swoop.
The hall was bustling with noise and excitement, and sounds of glasses clinking could be heard ringing in the air every now and then.
“God bless the Garrison family,” said Joseph, the head of the Garrison family. “The younger generations are the stars among men. Garrison Group is now listed and has become an upstart in North Hampton!”
Joseph's three sons and daughter welcomed their guests with bright smiles on their faces.
The younger generation of the Garrison family was all the smugger and prouder because, after today, the Garrison family would become a powerful family, and they would become one of the top rich kids.
Most of the guests who attended today's banquet were from the top circle in North Hampton.
“Garrison, do you know what happened today?! Your celebration party is nothing compared to that.” They were gossiping about the major event that had happened today.
“Yeah! I heard that a big shot has arrived in North Hampton!”
“The richest man in North Hampton wanted to meet him but was shooed away. Apparently, he's not qualified enough!”
“So? Jesse Nielsen had been waiting for five hours in advance at the airport!”
Joseph nodded. “Yes, I know about that too. I even sent someone to invite this big shot to the celebration party!”
“No way! Why would this big shot attend such a party?”
No one believed it.
In fact, as an upstart, Joseph was just trying his luck.
“Dad!” shouted Jaycob, the second eldest son of the Garrison family could be seen running over. “The big shot has accepted our invitation to attend our celebration banquet! He's on the way!”
“Jesus! God has indeed blessed the Garrison family!”
Everyone in the Garrison family could barely conceal their delight as this was their chance to reach the sky in a single bound.
The grandchildren of the Garrison family gathered together, sunshine flooding their souls.
Levi's brother, Bryan, and sister-in-law, Victoria, smiled. “Well, it all starts with Levi's imprisonment that the Garrison family is at where we are today...”
“Right, speaking about Levi, do you guys know today's the day that kid gets out of prison?!” somebody asked abruptly.
“Really? Isn't that bad luck? Why did he have to be released on such a big day?!”
“Please, please, please don't come back! He's the Garrison family's biggest disgrace!”
Victoria's lips tugged into a sneer. “Speaking of which, Levi is the crowning glory of the Garrison family's status today.”
“That's what he's supposed to do!” Bryan said. “He should contribute to the Garrison family for raising him, an orphan! His multi-billion Levi Group means nothing. To put it bluntly, he's just a dog raised by the Garrison family!”
Someone gave a chortle. “As a matter of fact, I've been interested in Levi's wife for a long time now. She's still widowed, and I'm so going to marry her!”
The man's remark caused gales of laughter.
“Everyone, stop what you're doing. I have an important announcement to make,” Joseph said and went on to announce that the big shot was coming.
A thunderous applause was heard.
But when the applause had died down, there was still someone clapping.
The sound was loud and clear, approaching from afar.
On the red carpet, a man came clapping, looking bold and energetic.
His stride gave off a majestic and imposing aura, which made the mass hold their breaths.
“It's Levi!” Bryan and Victoria exclaimed.
Suddenly, all eyes were riveted on him.
“I forgot this little brat got out of jail today!” Levi's adoptive parents spoke in unison.
Ignoring the astonished gazes darted at his way, Levi walked step by step towards Joseph.
“A little bird told me that the company is now listed. How are you feeling, Joseph? Are you happy?”
Levi flashed him a meaningful smile.
“How dare you show up here, you insolent brat! And what did you just call me?” Joseph's fury sprang to life.
“Who let him in? Didn't you know he just got out of prison? How inauspicious!”
Bryan rose to his feet. “…… are you doing here, Levi?”
Levi sized him up. “Why can't I be here?”
“Well, for starters, you're an orphan! The Garrison family has raised you, but you were ambitious and ungrateful. You had inordinate ambitions for your sister-in-law, and you wanted to take possession of the Garrison family! You'd even tried to kill your parents when things go south! Have you no conscience? Do you have any sense of morality left in your heart?”
“You've lost your reputation in North Hampton, and everyone knows that. Have you no shame to have the brass neck to come round here?”
“Everyone knows why you're back. You want to leech off the Garrison family; you want our money, isn't it?!”
“You've long been expelled from the Garrison family, you ungrateful wretch! The Garrison family has nothing to do with you! Now, get lost!”
Levi's adoptive parents rose to their feet and pointed at his nose, hurling abusive remarks at him.
The Garrison family's brazenness of distorting the truth was mind-bending.
How disappointing!
He had thought they would feel somewhat apologetic after six years, but they were unexpectedly more aggravated.
They took everything from him, crippled him, and ruined his reputation, turning everything upside down and making everything his fault instead.
The Garrison family didn't have the slightest bit of compassion to speak of.
Bryan zipped towards Levi, assessing him condescendingly. “Hmph! Don't you just want money now that you're back?”
Flap!
Bryan threw a credit card to the ground and lifted his foot, shaking his leather shoe. “My vamp is dirty. Lick it clean, and the one million in this card is yours!”
His words elicited a fresh burst of laughter as the crowd looked at Levi as if they were looking at a dog.
“Oh my! One million? That's more than enough to cover his living expenses. I bet he'll lick it!”
Victoria gave a wry look.
“On your knees!” Bryan roared, seeing that Levi was glaring at him. “Now, lick my shoe!”
Levi stared at him coldly and held his peace.
“Kneel!!!”
Bryan rushed to Levi and pressed his shoulders, forcing him to kneel, but the latter didn't budge.
“I said kneel!!!”
Bryan struggled to rivet him to the spot.
“Drop dead!”
Levi suddenly slapped Bryan in the face, sending him flying almost eight meters away.
Silence engulfed the room; one could even hear a pin drop!
Unbelievable!
Everyone in the Garrison family was stupefied.
What did Levi just do?
Did he just knock Bryan to the ground with a single slap?
Plod!
Bryan was about to get up when Levi stepped on him, crushed him, and crossed over him.
Looking at the approaching Levi, Joseph instinctively stepped back.
Levi went up the stage and adjusted the microphone stand.
Everyone looked at him, wondering what he was going to do next.
“Listen up, everyone...”
“I'm sure you remember what happened six years ago, yes? For the love and care I had received from the Garrison family during childhood, I'm giving you one month to kneel before me for three days and three nights to repent your sins!”
“Remember, that's everyone from the Garrison family!”
“If I don't see any shadow within a month, the outcome is simple—I swear I'll wipe off every single one of you here today!”
Levi's voice was low and deep.
But as soon as he finished, the crowd was laughing like a drain.
“Did prison life eat his brain or what? What conceited nonsense is he spouting?”
“The Garrison family right now is a juggernaut in North Hampton. He's just a criminal. Isn't it a pipe dream to destroy the Garrison family?”
“Did he knock his brain loose or something?”
...
“Bear in mind that I have limited patience. You only have one month! Of course, you may gather your strengths and connections to fight against me! I'll be waiting.”
Levi then took his leave straightaway, disregarding the mockeries of the crowd.
“Stop right there, you *! Did I tell you to leave?”
Ben, Levi's adoptive father, wanted to stop him.
“Ben, let him go!” Joseph said. “It's a big day today. I don't want to see bloodshed!”
He was afraid about the impact that would bring about if the big shot saw this.
“Yeah! There are so much more opportunities to take care of him!”
“He's in luck that the big shot is on his way!”
With that, Levi left the place under the watchful eyes of hundreds of people.
After Levi had left, Joseph asked anxiously, “Jaycob, where's the big shot? Isn't he here yet?”
Jaycob looked dazed. “According to the time, he should have arrived long ago. Let me ask...”
After making a phone call, Jaycob blanched. “Dad, the big shot was here, but he left already.”
“What? The big shot was here?”
“The big shot said that the Garrison family are a bunch of unworthy stupid pigs!”
“I get it. He must have left in a fit of rage after witnessing the ruckus that brat had created!”
“He must have thought that the Garrison family disrespected him!”
Joseph trembled with rage. “That brat will pay for this!”
The multitude reacted accordingly.
Levi has ruined the Garrison family's glorious event!
He just pissed off the big shot!
That's equivalent to cutting off the Garrison family's chance to reach the sky!
Levi Garrison is indeed the sinner of the Garrison family!
At that moment, the Garrison family wished to skin Levi alive.
His adoptive parents, brother, and sister-in-law especially hated him to the bone. “Just you wait, Levi!”
After leaving Crystal Palace Hotel, the next person that Levi was going to look for was his wife, Zoey Lopez.
In this life, he owed no debt to the Garrison family, nor his friends and classmates, but Zoey.
He had been imprisoned on the second day after the wedding, making Zoey lose her reputation. That even put her through six years of widowhood.
This woman has carried too much on her shoulders for six years.
But now that I'm back, I'll hold your hand, and we'll conquer the world together!
After hesitating for a long time, Levi pressed the doorbell.
Thud!
The young woman dropped her mobile phone to the ground as the door opened.
Upon taking a closer look at Levi's face, Zoey broke down in tears.
“Zoey, quick, just get the parcel and come in. It's almost time for the family banquet! Your grandfather is going to settle your marriage at the family banquet tonight. You can't get away from this!”
“Yeah! Quickly get dressed! Your grandfather is going to set you up with someone else!”
Zoey's parents' voices sounded from the inside.
“Zoey, I'm back!” Levi said excitedly, wanting to fling his arm around her, but Zoey slapped his hands away.
“Why did you come back? I've already forgotten about you...”
Zoey's voice was choked with sobs.
Very soon after, Zoey's parents, Aaron and Caitlyn, came out, looking horrified.
“How dare you have the nerve to come back? Do you know how much criticism my family has suffered because of you? Especially Zoey. Do you know how much she has suffered for the past six years?” Zoey's father, Aaron, reproached.
Meanwhile, her mother, Caitlyn, pushed and shoved Levi. “You should know that this relationship between you and Zoey is impossible in this life the moment you went to jail! You're a criminal! You're just a street rat in North Hampton! You're only putting Zoey in harm's way by coming to see her!”
Naturally, Levi had known of Zoey's sufferings for the past six years, including her refusal to remarry because of him.
Levi put on a serious face. “This time, I'm back for good. I won't leave Zoey ever again. I will grant her a bright future and let her own the world!”
Levi's declaration had Aaron and Caitlyn hooting with laughter.
“You've spent six years in jail. How are you going to give Zoey a future?” Aaron asked with a sneer.
“Yeah! With your mouth?” Caitlyn chimed in. “There's a limit to talking big!”
Nonetheless, Levi smiled. “Don't worry. I'll reclaim what I lost in those years! I'll destroy the Garrison family in a month!”
“Levi!” This time, even Zoey couldn't bear to listen to his nonsense any longer. “Can we be more realistic? It doesn't matter if you just get out of prison. Can't you just be down to earth and start anew? I believe that you will make a comeback one day, but you can't just indulge in tall talk. Do you know just how powerful the Garrison family is right now? And besides, today's era is a far cry from what it was six years ago!”
“Zoey, trust me,” Levi said earnestly. “I can make the Garrison family bow at my feet with just a word!”
Preposterous!
Levi's bravado nearly drove Zoey and her parents round the bend.
Having been caged up for six years, did he finally lose his mind?
“Fine. If you say so,” Zoey said, shoving her mobile phone to Levi directly. “Then prove it! I'd like to see how you make the Garrison family bow their heads with just one word!”
“I...”
Levi was stunned.
It was true that he could exterminate the Garrison family with his words, but he had given them one month; it would be too uneventful to destroy them now.
“See, you can't do it, can't you? Then don't you ever talk big if you can't!”
Zoey smashed the phone to the ground, marking her wrath.
Following that, her parents pushed Levi away. “Go now. You're not welcome here. We've got a family banquet to attend!”
“No. Mom, Dad, let him in!”
“What do you mean, Zoey?”
“I won't remarry. My husband is back.”
...
Aaron and Caitlyn couldn't talk her round, so they could only let him in.
After that, Zoey took Levi to her bedroom.
“Since you're back, you're still my husband. I don't care about the gossips. Besides, I believe you're innocent, and anyone with discerning eyes can see that it was the Garrison family who'd framed you!”
Levi could feel the warmth in his heart.
She trusted him, and that was more than enough for him.
“But you must promise me to start from zero and be down to earth. I believe you will achieve something great with your ability! I'll give you five years!”
“That's unnecessary,” Levi said. “Just give me one month. In a month, I'll de—”
“Shut up! I don't want to listen to your nonsensical and unrealistic talks! Why can't we just be realistic?” Zoey shouted.
“Even if you have nothing now, as long as you take one step at a time, I believe you'll get back on your feet!”
Levi shut up obediently.
“I bought you these six years ago.” Zoey took out a suit from the cupboard. “Change into it at once and follow me to the family banquet!”
“Zoey, what is up with you?”
Seeing Levi all dressed up, Aaron and Caitlyn were naturally dissatisfied.
Zoey clung onto Levi's arm. “Mom, Dad, Levi is my husband now! I will make myself clear to Grandpa tonight!”
Aaron and Caitlyn looked daggers at Levi, sighing helplessly, “For Heaven's sake!”
The Lopez family banquet was held at Golden Port Restaurant, where they contracted the entire restaurant.
Naturally, the Lopez family was not as powerful as the Garrison family, but they were considered above average in North Hampton.
When Zoey and her family arrived at the main hall, they were greeted with strange and jesting gazes.
In the past, when Zoey and Levi had gotten married, Aaron's family status was the highest in the Lopez family.
But after Levi's downfall, Aaron's family had experienced a seismic shift in life, and their status in the Lopez family took a nosedive as they became the subject of ridicule, especially during family events.
“Look! Is that Levi beside Zoey?”
“Yeah! It's really him! He's released from prison already?”
All eyes fell on Levi at once.
Harry, the head of the Lopez family, snorted and turned a blind eye to the four of them.
The old man's favorite now was Fabian, his eldest son, and his family.
Mainly because Fabian's son-in-law, Samuel Robertson, was of mixed ethnicity who was born rich and had lived overseas.
This time, Harry was going to set up Zoey with Samuel's younger brother, Chris, who had been casting covetous eyes on Zoey for some time now.
With no one paying attention to them, Aaron and his family could only find a place to sit first.
As they were about to take their seats, a voice was heard. “No, Aaron. You guys can't sit here.”
It was a reminder from Henry, the second eldest son of the Lopez family.
“What?”
“There are sitting arrangements to the family banquet this time.”
Aaron looked puzzled. “How so?”
“There are four tables for the family banquet! And it's decided according to the family contribution!”
“For example, the first table is given to the family who contributed over five million to the family in a year; a million for the second table, a hundred thousand for the third table, and less than a hundred thousand for the last table, or should I say no contribution at all!”
Henry smiled smugly. “Our family has made good profits this year, and we've contributed just about five million to the family. So excuse me, but this table here is ours.”
“Of course, you can also sit at the first table without contributing. That is if your family has tens of millions of assets.”
“Unfortunately, we couldn't be any clearer about your family's situation,” sneered Maddison, Henry's wife. “Now that there's an ex-convict in your family, I'm sorry that you guys can only sit at the last table!”
“Mom, Dad, as far as I know, Uncle Aaron and his family didn't contribute much to the family last year,” said Shaun, Henry's son, walking over with a glass in his hand. “Their company went bankrupt, and they even borrowed over two million from Grandpa. Clearly, it's a negative contribution. It's unfair to the relatives sitting at the fourth table! I say we add a fifth table for negative contributors!”
“Yeah, I agree!”
The rest of the Lopez family concurred.
“Okay, we'll do as Shaun says! This shall motivate you people!”
Harry gave his consent.
“Hurry up and sit down. Don't just stand there and make a fool out of yourselves.” Harry glared at Aaron.
With that, Aaron and his family walked over to the fifth table quietly.
“Which table should a ten billion contributor sit at?” asked Levi suddenly, pulling Zoey's arm.
Levi was the one and only five-star God of War, and wealth to him was just a number.
In fact, he didn't know exactly how much he had, but he could still fork out ten billion casually for the family contribution on behalf of Aaron's family.
As soon as Levi said that, everyone was stunned at his query.
After a few moments of silence, the crowd blossomed into an enormous belly laugh.
“Ten billion? You must be kidding me! Even the aristocratic Garrison family may not have that much money!”
“This kid must have a loose screw in the head to come here and embarrass himself!”
“Hey, Aaron. Did you know you have a son-in-law worth ten billion? Hahaha...”
Sensing the jeering gazes and titter from the people around, Aaron and his family wished the ground could swallow them whole.
This is embarrassing!
Too embarrassing!
Zoey's temper sparked, and her eyes blazed with rage.
“Levi Garrison, is it not enough for you to talk big at home that you have to come here and embarrass me? Do you think you haven't done enough after all these years?”
Zoey trembled as tears silently rolling down her cheeks.
“But I do have ten billion!” Levi said helplessly.
At this time, no one bothered to listen to Levi's sheer bull because the star of the day, Fabian's son-in-law, had arrived.
Everyone, including Harry, went out to the entrance to greet him.
“I'm sorry to keep everyone waiting.” Samuel wore an apologetic expression.
“Your flight was nearly ten hours late. What's up with that?” Harry asked in concern.
Samuel smiled. “Grandpa, don't you know? A big shot has arrived in North Hampton, and North Hampton Airport was sealed off for eight hours.”
What? Is there such a thing?
“Who's this big shot to have the airport sealed off, Samuel?” Harry asked smilingly.
“It's not just that. It's said that a hundred planes escorted the private jet of that big shot, and there were a hundred thousand people guarding at the airport.”
“Damn!”
“What?”
The crowd gasped in shock.
“He's the commander-in-chief of nine military regions, the God of War of Erudia. Haha, you may not believe it if I say this, but I met this great man when I was at a gathering abroad, and we even exchanged numbers. I didn't expect him to take up a post in North Hampton! I'll ask him out sometime in support of the Lopez family. That way, you'll gain a foothold in North Hampton in no time,” Samuel said loftily.
“God! That's incredible! How did you even get to know someone like him?”
“My brother-in-law is so cool!”
“The Lopez family's son-in-law is one of a kind! Of course, except for one!”
Everyone looked at Samuel with veneration; the old man was all the more impressed, Aaron and Caitlyn begrudged Fabian's son-in-law, and Zoey was envious as well.
But she believed that in five years, Levi, too, could make her grandfather proud.
Yet, unbeknownst to them, Levi was actually barely stifling in his laughter.
This kid is quite something to know that I've arrived.
But his ability to make up nonsense is even more impressive.
“You're saying you know the God of War?” Levi asked.
Samuel raised his head. “Yeah, we had a drink together. Is there a problem?”
Levi chuckled. “Then why don't I recognize you?”
>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "God of War: Pinnacle" Read more exciting content immediately
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
In Erudia, a private jet landed at North Hampton Airport, where all international flights experienced an eight-hour delay because of it.
At the private passageway were five men in suits and leather shoes, standing as straight as a javelin.
Every now and then, they would raise their wrist to look at the time, for a big shot was coming to town.
The upper-class society of North Hampton had learned about his arrival, but no one had the capability to get an inch closer to the private passageway.
Even the richest man in North Hampton who came to pay homage was chased away.
Finally, there were movements coming from the passageway.
“God of War!!!” the mass cried out, their eyes filled with awe and veneration at the sight of the undefeatable legend of Erudia.
He, who was dubbed the God of War, was the one and only five-star war God in the history of Erudia.
Once, he'd inflicted a crushing defeat on the strongest battalions in eighteen countries. He was an overbearing and formidable man.
He who overwhelmed the world with his unparalleled power had even created the Five Great Wars Regiment, Cavalry Regiment, and many more.
...
Setting foot on his homeland, Levi Garrison was overcome with emotions.
Once upon a time, he used to be an orphan who was abandoned on the streets of North Hampton and then adopted by the Garrison family.
However, the Garrison family had never been fond of him.
His adoptive parents, who had a tendency to beat and scold him, treated him like an outsider.
As for the outsiders, they treated him as a nobody.
But he didn't care a stiver. He had always been proud of his surname since he was a child, and he strived to bring glory to this family when he grew older.
At last, Levi had established Levi Group, the largest dark horse in North Hampton's business community.
With billions of assets, it ranked among the forefront of North Hampton, pushing the declining Garrison family to the top.
However, not only did the Garrison family showed no signs of appreciation, they even harbored dissatisfaction towards him. Jealous of his success, they regarded him as a thorn in their flesh and coveted Levi Group.
No matter his wealth and power, unless they were in control, he was just an outsider in the Garrison family's eyes.
Eventually, on Levi's wedding night, the Garrison family plotted a frame-up against him by getting him drunk before tossing him onto his sister-in-law's bed. They wanted to create the illusion that he was doing something untoward to her and was caught in bed by his brother and adoptive parents.
That night, the Garrison family had brutally broken his limbs and left him on the road like a wild dog.
Not only was he handicapped, but he also had to take the flak for something he didn't commit.
From an upstart in the business world, he had become the target of disdain overnight.
And the next day, he had been punished for several crimes and sentenced to six years in prison.
He could never forget the ruthless and sinister faces of everyone in the Garrison family and the ridicule of his friends, classmates, and business partners.
More so, he could never forget the disappointment on his newly wedded wife, Zoey's face.
He had regarded the Garrison family as his home and devoted himself to the family.
Yet, they treated him like trash.
It felt as if a knife was being twisted in his heart every time he thought about this.
How he hated the Garrison family!
But who would have thought that Levi had been secretly transferred away from prison to join the military?
In a few years, he dominated the military world and became the one and only five-star God of War.
Now that he came back, the Garrison family ought to stay on their toes.
“How's it going, Azure Dragon?” Levi asked.
Azure Dragon, the commander of the Five Great Wars Regiment, took a step forward and said respectfully, “Sir, I'm afraid your wife, Ms. Zoey Lopez will remarry at ten o'clock tonight!”
Ever since Zoey's husband was sent to prison on their wedding night, she had been living like a widow.
Only God knew how much pressure she was put under.
And right now, the person Levi couldn't wait to see the most was Zoey.
After a moment of hesitation, Azure Dragon continued, “To add on, Sir, the Garrison family is holding a successful listing celebration banquet at the Crystal Palace Hotel tonight! Many people had invited the God of War just now, including the Garrison family, but I didn't accept nor refuse directly.”
“What time?” Levi asked tersely.
“Eight o'clock, Sir.”
“Okay. Tell the Garrison family I will attend the banquet!”
Since the time for the two events didn't clash, Levi gladly accepted the invitation.
The celebration banquet for the public listing of Garrison Group was held at North Hampton's Crystal Palace Hotel.
With the help of Levi Group, they had become a rich and powerful family in one fell swoop.
The hall was bustling with noise and excitement, and sounds of glasses clinking could be heard ringing in the air every now and then.
“God bless the Garrison family,” said Joseph, the head of the Garrison family. “The younger generations are the stars among men. Garrison Group is now listed and has become an upstart in North Hampton!”
Joseph's three sons and daughter welcomed their guests with bright smiles on their faces.
The younger generation of the Garrison family was all the smugger and prouder because, after today, the Garrison family would become a powerful family, and they would become one of the top rich kids.
Most of the guests who attended today's banquet were from the top circle in North Hampton.
“Garrison, do you know what happened today?! Your celebration party is nothing compared to that.” They were gossiping about the major event that had happened today.
“Yeah! I heard that a big shot has arrived in North Hampton!”
“The richest man in North Hampton wanted to meet him but was shooed away. Apparently, he's not qualified enough!”
“So? Jesse Nielsen had been waiting for five hours in advance at the airport!”
Joseph nodded. “Yes, I know about that too. I even sent someone to invite this big shot to the celebration party!”
“No way! Why would this big shot attend such a party?”
No one believed it.
In fact, as an upstart, Joseph was just trying his luck.
“Dad!” shouted Jaycob, the second eldest son of the Garrison family could be seen running over. “The big shot has accepted our invitation to attend our celebration banquet! He's on the way!”
“Jesus! God has indeed blessed the Garrison family!”
Everyone in the Garrison family could barely conceal their delight as this was their chance to reach the sky in a single bound.
The grandchildren of the Garrison family gathered together, sunshine flooding their souls.
Levi's brother, Bryan, and sister-in-law, Victoria, smiled. “Well, it all starts with Levi's imprisonment that the Garrison family is at where we are today...”
“Right, speaking about Levi, do you guys know today's the day that kid gets out of prison?!” somebody asked abruptly.
“Really? Isn't that bad luck? Why did he have to be released on such a big day?!”
“Please, please, please don't come back! He's the Garrison family's biggest disgrace!”
Victoria's lips tugged into a sneer. “Speaking of which, Levi is the crowning glory of the Garrison family's status today.”
“That's what he's supposed to do!” Bryan said. “He should contribute to the Garrison family for raising him, an orphan! His multi-billion Levi Group means nothing. To put it bluntly, he's just a dog raised by the Garrison family!”
Someone gave a chortle. “As a matter of fact, I've been interested in Levi's wife for a long time now. She's still widowed, and I'm so going to marry her!”
The man's remark caused gales of laughter.
“Everyone, stop what you're doing. I have an important announcement to make,” Joseph said and went on to announce that the big shot was coming.
A thunderous applause was heard.
But when the applause had died down, there was still someone clapping.
The sound was loud and clear, approaching from afar.
On the red carpet, a man came clapping, looking bold and energetic.
His stride gave off a majestic and imposing aura, which made the mass hold their breaths.
“It's Levi!” Bryan and Victoria exclaimed.
Suddenly, all eyes were riveted on him.
“I forgot this little brat got out of jail today!” Levi's adoptive parents spoke in unison.
Ignoring the astonished gazes darted at his way, Levi walked step by step towards Joseph.
“A little bird told me that the company is now listed. How are you feeling, Joseph? Are you happy?”
Levi flashed him a meaningful smile.
“How dare you show up here, you insolent brat! And what did you just call me?” Joseph's fury sprang to life.
“Who let him in? Didn't you know he just got out of prison? How inauspicious!”
Bryan rose to his feet. “…… are you doing here, Levi?”
Levi sized him up. “Why can't I be here?”
“Well, for starters, you're an orphan! The Garrison family has raised you, but you were ambitious and ungrateful. You had inordinate ambitions for your sister-in-law, and you wanted to take possession of the Garrison family! You'd even tried to kill your parents when things go south! Have you no conscience? Do you have any sense of morality left in your heart?”
“You've lost your reputation in North Hampton, and everyone knows that. Have you no shame to have the brass neck to come round here?”
“Everyone knows why you're back. You want to leech off the Garrison family; you want our money, isn't it?!”
“You've long been expelled from the Garrison family, you ungrateful wretch! The Garrison family has nothing to do with you! Now, get lost!”
Levi's adoptive parents rose to their feet and pointed at his nose, hurling abusive remarks at him.
The Garrison family's brazenness of distorting the truth was mind-bending.
How disappointing!
He had thought they would feel somewhat apologetic after six years, but they were unexpectedly more aggravated.
They took everything from him, crippled him, and ruined his reputation, turning everything upside down and making everything his fault instead.
The Garrison family didn't have the slightest bit of compassion to speak of.
Bryan zipped towards Levi, assessing him condescendingly. “Hmph! Don't you just want money now that you're back?”
Flap!
Bryan threw a credit card to the ground and lifted his foot, shaking his leather shoe. “My vamp is dirty. Lick it clean, and the one million in this card is yours!”
His words elicited a fresh burst of laughter as the crowd looked at Levi as if they were looking at a dog.
“Oh my! One million? That's more than enough to cover his living expenses. I bet he'll lick it!”
Victoria gave a wry look.
“On your knees!” Bryan roared, seeing that Levi was glaring at him. “Now, lick my shoe!”
Levi stared at him coldly and held his peace.
“Kneel!!!”
Bryan rushed to Levi and pressed his shoulders, forcing him to kneel, but the latter didn't budge.
“I said kneel!!!”
Bryan struggled to rivet him to the spot.
“Drop dead!”
Levi suddenly slapped Bryan in the face, sending him flying almost eight meters away.
Silence engulfed the room; one could even hear a pin drop!
Unbelievable!
Everyone in the Garrison family was stupefied.
What did Levi just do?
Did he just knock Bryan to the ground with a single slap?
Plod!
Bryan was about to get up when Levi stepped on him, crushed him, and crossed over him.
Looking at the approaching Levi, Joseph instinctively stepped back.
Levi went up the stage and adjusted the microphone stand.
Everyone looked at him, wondering what he was going to do next.
“Listen up, everyone...”
“I'm sure you remember what happened six years ago, yes? For the love and care I had received from the Garrison family during childhood, I'm giving you one month to kneel before me for three days and three nights to repent your sins!”
“Remember, that's everyone from the Garrison family!”
“If I don't see any shadow within a month, the outcome is simple—I swear I'll wipe off every single one of you here today!”
Levi's voice was low and deep.
But as soon as he finished, the crowd was laughing like a drain.
“Did prison life eat his brain or what? What conceited nonsense is he spouting?”
“The Garrison family right now is a juggernaut in North Hampton. He's just a criminal. Isn't it a pipe dream to destroy the Garrison family?”
“Did he knock his brain loose or something?”
...
“Bear in mind that I have limited patience. You only have one month! Of course, you may gather your strengths and connections to fight against me! I'll be waiting.”
Levi then took his leave straightaway, disregarding the mockeries of the crowd.
“Stop right there, you *! Did I tell you to leave?”
Ben, Levi's adoptive father, wanted to stop him.
“Ben, let him go!” Joseph said. “It's a big day today. I don't want to see bloodshed!”
He was afraid about the impact that would bring about if the big shot saw this.
“Yeah! There are so much more opportunities to take care of him!”
“He's in luck that the big shot is on his way!”
With that, Levi left the place under the watchful eyes of hundreds of people.
After Levi had left, Joseph asked anxiously, “Jaycob, where's the big shot? Isn't he here yet?”
Jaycob looked dazed. “According to the time, he should have arrived long ago. Let me ask...”
After making a phone call, Jaycob blanched. “Dad, the big shot was here, but he left already.”
“What? The big shot was here?”
“The big shot said that the Garrison family are a bunch of unworthy stupid pigs!”
“I get it. He must have left in a fit of rage after witnessing the ruckus that brat had created!”
“He must have thought that the Garrison family disrespected him!”
Joseph trembled with rage. “That brat will pay for this!”
The multitude reacted accordingly.
Levi has ruined the Garrison family's glorious event!
He just pissed off the big shot!
That's equivalent to cutting off the Garrison family's chance to reach the sky!
Levi Garrison is indeed the sinner of the Garrison family!
At that moment, the Garrison family wished to skin Levi alive.
His adoptive parents, brother, and sister-in-law especially hated him to the bone. “Just you wait, Levi!”
After leaving Crystal Palace Hotel, the next person that Levi was going to look for was his wife, Zoey Lopez.
In this life, he owed no debt to the Garrison family, nor his friends and classmates, but Zoey.
He had been imprisoned on the second day after the wedding, making Zoey lose her reputation. That even put her through six years of widowhood.
This woman has carried too much on her shoulders for six years.
But now that I'm back, I'll hold your hand, and we'll conquer the world together!
After hesitating for a long time, Levi pressed the doorbell.
Thud!
The young woman dropped her mobile phone to the ground as the door opened.
Upon taking a closer look at Levi's face, Zoey broke down in tears.
“Zoey, quick, just get the parcel and come in. It's almost time for the family banquet! Your grandfather is going to settle your marriage at the family banquet tonight. You can't get away from this!”
“Yeah! Quickly get dressed! Your grandfather is going to set you up with someone else!”
Zoey's parents' voices sounded from the inside.
“Zoey, I'm back!” Levi said excitedly, wanting to fling his arm around her, but Zoey slapped his hands away.
“Why did you come back? I've already forgotten about you...”
Zoey's voice was choked with sobs.
Very soon after, Zoey's parents, Aaron and Caitlyn, came out, looking horrified.
“How dare you have the nerve to come back? Do you know how much criticism my family has suffered because of you? Especially Zoey. Do you know how much she has suffered for the past six years?” Zoey's father, Aaron, reproached.
Meanwhile, her mother, Caitlyn, pushed and shoved Levi. “You should know that this relationship between you and Zoey is impossible in this life the moment you went to jail! You're a criminal! You're just a street rat in North Hampton! You're only putting Zoey in harm's way by coming to see her!”
Naturally, Levi had known of Zoey's sufferings for the past six years, including her refusal to remarry because of him.
Levi put on a serious face. “This time, I'm back for good. I won't leave Zoey ever again. I will grant her a bright future and let her own the world!”
Levi's declaration had Aaron and Caitlyn hooting with laughter.
“You've spent six years in jail. How are you going to give Zoey a future?” Aaron asked with a sneer.
“Yeah! With your mouth?” Caitlyn chimed in. “There's a limit to talking big!”
Nonetheless, Levi smiled. “Don't worry. I'll reclaim what I lost in those years! I'll destroy the Garrison family in a month!”
“Levi!” This time, even Zoey couldn't bear to listen to his nonsense any longer. “Can we be more realistic? It doesn't matter if you just get out of prison. Can't you just be down to earth and start anew? I believe that you will make a comeback one day, but you can't just indulge in tall talk. Do you know just how powerful the Garrison family is right now? And besides, today's era is a far cry from what it was six years ago!”
“Zoey, trust me,” Levi said earnestly. “I can make the Garrison family bow at my feet with just a word!”
Preposterous!
Levi's bravado nearly drove Zoey and her parents round the bend.
Having been caged up for six years, did he finally lose his mind?
“Fine. If you say so,” Zoey said, shoving her mobile phone to Levi directly. “Then prove it! I'd like to see how you make the Garrison family bow their heads with just one word!”
“I...”
Levi was stunned.
It was true that he could exterminate the Garrison family with his words, but he had given them one month; it would be too uneventful to destroy them now.
“See, you can't do it, can't you? Then don't you ever talk big if you can't!”
Zoey smashed the phone to the ground, marking her wrath.
Following that, her parents pushed Levi away. “Go now. You're not welcome here. We've got a family banquet to attend!”
“No. Mom, Dad, let him in!”
“What do you mean, Zoey?”
“I won't remarry. My husband is back.”
...
Aaron and Caitlyn couldn't talk her round, so they could only let him in.
After that, Zoey took Levi to her bedroom.
“Since you're back, you're still my husband. I don't care about the gossips. Besides, I believe you're innocent, and anyone with discerning eyes can see that it was the Garrison family who'd framed you!”
Levi could feel the warmth in his heart.
She trusted him, and that was more than enough for him.
“But you must promise me to start from zero and be down to earth. I believe you will achieve something great with your ability! I'll give you five years!”
“That's unnecessary,” Levi said. “Just give me one month. In a month, I'll de—”
“Shut up! I don't want to listen to your nonsensical and unrealistic talks! Why can't we just be realistic?” Zoey shouted.
“Even if you have nothing now, as long as you take one step at a time, I believe you'll get back on your feet!”
Levi shut up obediently.
“I bought you these six years ago.” Zoey took out a suit from the cupboard. “Change into it at once and follow me to the family banquet!”
“Zoey, what is up with you?”
Seeing Levi all dressed up, Aaron and Caitlyn were naturally dissatisfied.
Zoey clung onto Levi's arm. “Mom, Dad, Levi is my husband now! I will make myself clear to Grandpa tonight!”
Aaron and Caitlyn looked daggers at Levi, sighing helplessly, “For Heaven's sake!”
The Lopez family banquet was held at Golden Port Restaurant, where they contracted the entire restaurant.
Naturally, the Lopez family was not as powerful as the Garrison family, but they were considered above average in North Hampton.
When Zoey and her family arrived at the main hall, they were greeted with strange and jesting gazes.
In the past, when Zoey and Levi had gotten married, Aaron's family status was the highest in the Lopez family.
But after Levi's downfall, Aaron's family had experienced a seismic shift in life, and their status in the Lopez family took a nosedive as they became the subject of ridicule, especially during family events.
“Look! Is that Levi beside Zoey?”
“Yeah! It's really him! He's released from prison already?”
All eyes fell on Levi at once.
Harry, the head of the Lopez family, snorted and turned a blind eye to the four of them.
The old man's favorite now was Fabian, his eldest son, and his family.
Mainly because Fabian's son-in-law, Samuel Robertson, was of mixed ethnicity who was born rich and had lived overseas.
This time, Harry was going to set up Zoey with Samuel's younger brother, Chris, who had been casting covetous eyes on Zoey for some time now.
With no one paying attention to them, Aaron and his family could only find a place to sit first.
As they were about to take their seats, a voice was heard. “No, Aaron. You guys can't sit here.”
It was a reminder from Henry, the second eldest son of the Lopez family.
“What?”
“There are sitting arrangements to the family banquet this time.”
Aaron looked puzzled. “How so?”
“There are four tables for the family banquet! And it's decided according to the family contribution!”
“For example, the first table is given to the family who contributed over five million to the family in a year; a million for the second table, a hundred thousand for the third table, and less than a hundred thousand for the last table, or should I say no contribution at all!”
Henry smiled smugly. “Our family has made good profits this year, and we've contributed just about five million to the family. So excuse me, but this table here is ours.”
“Of course, you can also sit at the first table without contributing. That is if your family has tens of millions of assets.”
“Unfortunately, we couldn't be any clearer about your family's situation,” sneered Maddison, Henry's wife. “Now that there's an ex-convict in your family, I'm sorry that you guys can only sit at the last table!”
“Mom, Dad, as far as I know, Uncle Aaron and his family didn't contribute much to the family last year,” said Shaun, Henry's son, walking over with a glass in his hand. “Their company went bankrupt, and they even borrowed over two million from Grandpa. Clearly, it's a negative contribution. It's unfair to the relatives sitting at the fourth table! I say we add a fifth table for negative contributors!”
“Yeah, I agree!”
The rest of the Lopez family concurred.
“Okay, we'll do as Shaun says! This shall motivate you people!”
Harry gave his consent.
“Hurry up and sit down. Don't just stand there and make a fool out of yourselves.” Harry glared at Aaron.
With that, Aaron and his family walked over to the fifth table quietly.
“Which table should a ten billion contributor sit at?” asked Levi suddenly, pulling Zoey's arm.
Levi was the one and only five-star God of War, and wealth to him was just a number.
In fact, he didn't know exactly how much he had, but he could still fork out ten billion casually for the family contribution on behalf of Aaron's family.
As soon as Levi said that, everyone was stunned at his query.
After a few moments of silence, the crowd blossomed into an enormous belly laugh.
“Ten billion? You must be kidding me! Even the aristocratic Garrison family may not have that much money!”
“This kid must have a loose screw in the head to come here and embarrass himself!”
“Hey, Aaron. Did you know you have a son-in-law worth ten billion? Hahaha...”
Sensing the jeering gazes and titter from the people around, Aaron and his family wished the ground could swallow them whole.
This is embarrassing!
Too embarrassing!
Zoey's temper sparked, and her eyes blazed with rage.
“Levi Garrison, is it not enough for you to talk big at home that you have to come here and embarrass me? Do you think you haven't done enough after all these years?”
Zoey trembled as tears silently rolling down her cheeks.
“But I do have ten billion!” Levi said helplessly.
At this time, no one bothered to listen to Levi's sheer bull because the star of the day, Fabian's son-in-law, had arrived.
Everyone, including Harry, went out to the entrance to greet him.
“I'm sorry to keep everyone waiting.” Samuel wore an apologetic expression.
“Your flight was nearly ten hours late. What's up with that?” Harry asked in concern.
Samuel smiled. “Grandpa, don't you know? A big shot has arrived in North Hampton, and North Hampton Airport was sealed off for eight hours.”
What? Is there such a thing?
“Who's this big shot to have the airport sealed off, Samuel?” Harry asked smilingly.
“It's not just that. It's said that a hundred planes escorted the private jet of that big shot, and there were a hundred thousand people guarding at the airport.”
“Damn!”
“What?”
The crowd gasped in shock.
“He's the commander-in-chief of nine military regions, the God of War of Erudia. Haha, you may not believe it if I say this, but I met this great man when I was at a gathering abroad, and we even exchanged numbers. I didn't expect him to take up a post in North Hampton! I'll ask him out sometime in support of the Lopez family. That way, you'll gain a foothold in North Hampton in no time,” Samuel said loftily.
“God! That's incredible! How did you even get to know someone like him?”
“My brother-in-law is so cool!”
“The Lopez family's son-in-law is one of a kind! Of course, except for one!”
Everyone looked at Samuel with veneration; the old man was all the more impressed, Aaron and Caitlyn begrudged Fabian's son-in-law, and Zoey was envious as well.
But she believed that in five years, Levi, too, could make her grandfather proud.
Yet, unbeknownst to them, Levi was actually barely stifling in his laughter.
This kid is quite something to know that I've arrived.
But his ability to make up nonsense is even more impressive.
“You're saying you know the God of War?” Levi asked.
Samuel raised his head. “Yeah, we had a drink together. Is there a problem?”
Levi chuckled. “Then why don't I recognize you?”
>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "God of War: Pinnacle" Read more exciting content immediately

May 06, 2024 - May 06, 2024
Chapter 1 The King Returns To Save His Family!
"Gabe, the company has gone bankrupt! Mom and Dad were forced to take their own lives by jumping off the building; it has been five days, and their bodies still haven't been found...The Four Great Clans have divided up all our family possessions now. Hazel Lombard has taken over the family business and announced her engagement to Hugo Blaine. They are going to hold the engagement party soon. We still owe the Four Great Clans 300 million dollars! They want me to pay it back immediately, or they are going to sell me off…Gabe! Are you still alive? Where are you? I miss you so much…I really, really miss you…oh no, they are here! I don't think I can escape now...In my next life, I hope I get reborn as your sister again. I am so sorry, Gabe, I…augh! Get your hands off me! Let go of me now…!"
"Still trying to call for help? No one in their right mind is going to come and save you! Go on! Keep screaming! Nobody cares! Just accept your fate, that's a good girl…"
A moment later, there was a devilish laugh and the sound of the phone being smashed onto the floor and crushed underfoot…then complete silence!
Gabriel Skarsdale turned on his phone for the first time in five years, and the news hit him like a thunderbolt. As a soldier with unwavering nerves who had served on battlefields without fear, but his sister’s frantic voice message completely devastated him.
No matter how hard he tried, this was a terrible blow he could not recover from.
His parents had been forced to commit suicide! Not only that, his fiancée had betrayed him by colluding with old enemies to destroy the entire Skarsdale family, and was now going to marry the very person who had conspired against him in the first place!
His younger sister was going to be sold off, and her whereabouts were unknown. He had no idea if she was still alive or not.
Each piece of news only fueled Gabriel's rage until he was on the verge of losing his sanity.
What was the point of being someone whom all the nations feared, with power and influence that spanned the globe?
His family was gone; everything he ever cared about was gone!
What good was power and influence to him now?
His fury knew no bounds. He immediately set everything else aside; his first priority was to get home as fast as he could…
"Inform Derkesthai HQ! Seal off the road! I need to get back to Claritas as fast as possible!"
"Yes, sir!"
The headquarters at Derkesthai immediately transmitted orders that the five-thousand-mile road stretching from the northern border to the city of Claritas was to be sealed off at once! There was only a single lone jeep hurtling down the road the entire way, driving at full speed toward Claritas…
Inside the jeep, Gabriel closed his eyes, his face filled with anguish. Rage burned within him; he looked like a savage, ferocious lion, commanding both fear and respect.
"Faster! Drive as fast as you can!" Gabriel's eyes were red-rimmed; his voice sounded hoarse and strained.
Phoenix, the driver of the jeep, felt her heart ache when she saw Gabriel's uncharacteristic loss of composure. In the five years she had served with him, she had never seen this iron-willed, steel-nerved man lose control of his emotions like this.
Gabriel Skarsdale was a hero in Numenis, his place unrivaled in the hearts of countless Numenians! His exploits terrified nations!
Although she could understand Gabriel's fury and anguish, she was unable to offer him any solace or comfort.
Gabriel clenched his fists tightly, a murderous rage simmering in his eyes. Now that his parents were dead, Elia was his only surviving relative! If anything happened to her, he would never forgive himself!
Five years ago, he had been deliberately set up. Someone had drugged his drink; he had then gotten drunk and forced himself upon a girl. For that, he had been arrested. However, the girl had unexpectedly declined to press charges, which was why he had not gone to prison. Instead, he had been exiled to the frontier to serve his sentence in the military.
For the last five years, he had completely isolated himself from the rest of the world and changed his name to Nolan Skar. He had distinguished himself on the battlefield through his courage, achieving countless feats, which had resulted in him being given a military rank while he was still young.
At 22, he had become a high-ranking official.
Now, at 25, he would be crowned ruler of Numenis in three days!
He had only retrieved his old phone today after his final battle had ended.
After his coronation ceremony, he had intended to return to Claritas and reunite with his parents and sister, then make amends to the girl he had wronged. However, Elia's message had plunged him into despair in an instant!
Gabriel forced himself to calm down, and the fury in his eyes gradually transformed into a cold, murderous rage. Gabriel Skarsdale is back. Watch out, you Four Great Clans of Claritas…you will face my wrath without fail!
The Four Great Clans had conspired against him five years ago! Thanks to them, he had committed a crime and lost his reputation and standing, almost going to prison…
Now, they had joined forces again to strip the Skarsdale family of everything they had, forcing his parents to commit suicide. Not satisfied with that, they were going to sell Elia…
This was a blood feud to the death!
Phoenix took a deep breath, then reported, "Marshal, the intelligence service has just sent over some information. They have discovered Ms. Skarsdale's location. All the troops stationed in Claritas are already assembled and awaiting orders. Once you give the word, they will completely annihilate the Four Great Clans!"
A ruthless glint flickered in Gabriel's eyes. "The Four Great Clans? Killing them is too easy! I want them to suffer in despair and terror before they die slowly…But that can wait! Right now, the most crucial thing is to locate Elia! Hurry; have intelligence send the coordinates over immediately! If anything happens to my sister, I will never forgive them!"
"Yes, sir." Phoenix was silent for a few moments, then reported, "Ms. Skarsdale is being held at the black market auction site in Claritas."
"Go there immediately, as quickly as possible!" Gabriel's distant and severe demeanor concealed his suppressed anger. He tightly clenched his fists...
If anything happened to Elia, even the slightest harm, he would ensure that everyone involved would deeply regret their actions! No one would be able to endure the wrath of the King!
Chapter 2 Die If You Dare Touch Her
The black market auction hall in Claritas was a lawless and chaotic hub of vice, where even the sun refused to shine!
Today's auction drew a full house, with celebrities, businessmen, and prominent members of wealthy families in attendance. The scene was bustling and riotous, charged with excitement.
Everyone present sat in anticipation, their eyes gleaming with expectation. After all, the "item" that would soon be displayed on stage was Elia Skarsdale, once the most celebrated society belle in Claritas!
The auctioneer took the stage with a microphone in hand. With a smile, he announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, the bidding will begin shortly. If everyone could please settle down and be quiet…" He paused for dramatic effect, then continued, "Before we start the auction, let me share a touching story. There was a young woman whose family was burdened with a debt of 300 million dollars, and they had no means to repay it. To ease the burden on her loved ones, she decided to pay off the debt through her own labor. Today, we are auctioning off this dutiful girl's services. For the right price, she can become your personal subordinate and serve you for the rest of her life. She can cook, clean, and fulfill any task you desire."
"Great!"
"That's amazing!"
"How moving; it brings tears to my eyes…"
All the attendees were aware of the true situation, but they played along with the auctioneer's little drama, displaying false expressions of sympathy.
There was a derisive laugh, and Herman Blaine spoke up. "Stop trying to build suspense! That's the Skarsdale woman, right? She still owes the Four Great Clans 300 million dollars. This is just a way to pay off her debt!"
The Blaines were one of the Four Great Clans, and Herman was one of their sons. In the past, he had pursued Elia ardently but without success.
The auctioneer smiled blandly and continued, "Now, let's present the highlight of today's auction." A steel cage was swiftly brought up onto the stage. Inside was a young woman with shackles on her wrists and ankles. Her clothing was disheveled, revealing her fair-skinned body marked with wounds!
Despite this, her stunning beauty and elegance were undeniable!
Elia Skarsdale surveyed the sea of ravenous faces that surrounded the stage, her heart pounding with fear. If she ended up in the hands of these people, death would be preferable!
The auctioneer chuckled and announced, "The bidding will now begin, starting at 1 dollar; the highest bidder wins. You may place your bids."
The entire audience burst into laughter, eyeing the caged Elia with derision. The once high-and-mighty Ms. Skarsdale was now worth only 1 dollar! The Four Great Clans had gone to great lengths to humiliate her!
"2 dollars!"
"3 dollars!"
"I bid 10!"
The bids continued endlessly. To Elia, they sounded like her worst nightmares. Her slender body trembled as she sank deeper into melancholy and despair…
Right at that moment, Herman stood up and shouted, "I bid 500 million dollars!"
The entire venue fell into silence.
Herman gestured to the audience. "Not long ago, I expressed interest in pursuing this woman, but she rejected me and showed me the door. Now, I will share her with all of you once I make her mine!"
The auctioneer merely gave another bland smile. "She's your personal indentured servant, Mr. Blaine. You can do whatever you please with her." Since this entire fiasco was designed by the Four Great Clans specifically to humiliate Elia, he had no objections.
"Haha!" Herman chortled gleefully and went up on stage to Elia's cage. "Well, in that case, I'll give everyone a good show!"
The entire auction erupted with shouts and catcalls as the audience went into a frenzy.
Elia tightly shut her eyes, unable to stop the tears from streaming down her cheeks. Helpless and despairing, she had no hope left. How she wished that her brother could appear out of nowhere like a mighty hero and rescue her from this! Unfortunately, this was only wishful thinking…
She opened her eyes and glared at Herman. "Get lost! Get out of my sight! Have me? Over my dead body! No, even if I'm dead, I won't yield to you! If you dare lay a finger on me, my brother will kill you when he returns!"
Herman grabbed her by the arm and snarled, "Your brother died long ago on the battlefield. Even if he were alive, why would I be afraid of him? I'm part of the Four Great Clans! I will have you dead or alive, Elia Skarsdale, mark my words!"
Elia's face crumpled with despair. Once again, she closed her eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks. Mom, Dad, I'll see you soon! Gabe, I'm so sorry…I hope to see you in another life…
Even in death, she would rather bite her tongue to shreds than give her tormentors the satisfaction of seeing her despair and humiliation!
However, right at that moment, a loud crash rang through the hall like thunder, and the door was violently kicked down! Everyone's eyes immediately turned in that direction, startled, as a slim, stalwart figure strode in…
His thunderous, enraged voice assaulted their ears as he bellowed, "How dare you lay hands on my sister?"
Gabriel Skarsdale entered the auction hall like an avenging angel, his eyes glinting with cold ferocity.
Chapter 3 Dead In One Punch
Dead silence fell upon the auction hall…
A somber figure moved through the crowd. His footsteps echoed like a death knell to each attendee; their hearts pounded, and breathing became difficult. All eyes remained fixed on him.
"Who is that? Is he trying to get himself killed? Everyone knows Elia Skarsdale is the last surviving member of the Skarsdale family; anyone who defends her will end up dead…"
"He's a reckless young man! He's doomed! The Four Great Clans are not to be trifled with…"
"Wait…did he say the Skarsdale girl is his sister? Could that be…Gabriel Skarsdale?"
"It's him!"
"He almost went to jail a few years ago after being framed, and now he has the audacity to return? The Four Great Clans will destroy him!"
Discussion spread among the people present.
Herman immediately stopped what he was doing and turned to glare at Gabriel. "How dare you show your face in Claritas?"
Gabriel remained silent, but the aura of menace surrounding him grew stronger.
"Mr. Blaine! Be careful!" The old auctioneer on stage was the first to step forward, shouting a warning in alarm.
Herman's expression was filled with scorn as he burst into maniacal laughter. "Do you think he would dare to touch me? I will teach him a lesson he will never forget! Once I crush his face under my foot, he will cry uncle!"
Upon seeing Gabriel, Elia's entire body trembled as she sobbed, "Gabe!"
Tears welled up in Gabriel's eyes. The tragic fate of his parents already weighed heavily on his mind, and now guilt overwhelmed him as he witnessed his sister's plight. "I'm so sorry, Ellie…I came back too late."
Herman sneered, "Since you're back, Gabriel, you already know that the Four Great Clans have eliminated your parents! Even they couldn't withstand us; what can you do? How about this; kneel down and lick my boots! Maybe then I will consider asking the Clans to go easy on you. As for your sister, she's mine. When I'm tired of her, I'll…"
Gabriel looked up at Herman with icy indifference. It was as if he were staring at a dead man. He snarled, "Since you dared to touch Ellie, I will kill you now and here!" His fist shot out like lightning, striking Herman's body.
"Augh!" An anguished scream echoed through the auction hall. Herman was sent flying off the stage, a large, bloody hole punched through his chest cavity. He was dead as soon as he hit the floor.
A collective gasp filled the air, followed by dead silence.
Gabriel Skarsdale had disposed of Herman Blaine without hesitation! And yet, Herman was a member of the Four Great Clans!
"Phoenix, clear the hall," Gabriel coldly ordered. "Listen up, all of you. You have 30 seconds to make your way through that door. If not, you will share this man’s fate!"
His words sent shivers down the spines of everyone present.
Phoenix walked through the door and addressed the terrified attendees in a chilling voice. "This is your last chance to leave here alive. Go!"
Terrified by what had transpired, everyone made a frantic rush for the exit…
In no time at all, the only ones left in the hall were the auction organizers and employees. They glared angrily at Gabriel and Elia.
"Great, just great!" The elderly auctioneer gritted his teeth and snarled, "Gabriel Skarsdale, you have some nerve. Do you know who owns this place? You will pay for causing trouble here!"
Gabriel completely ignored him. He strode up to the iron cage and forcefully opened the door, embracing Elia! "Ellie…I'm so, so sorry. It's my fault; I came back too late to save them…" Tears glistened in his fierce eyes as his emotions momentarily overwhelmed him.
"Gabe, it's not your fault. If you want to blame anyone, blame the Four Clans…they need to die, all of them!" Elia clung to Gabriel, her heart aching as she looked up at him, knowing that his anguish far surpassed her own pain…
"I will seek revenge for Mom and Dad. The Four Great Clans and everyone involved…they will all pay for this! I will make them suffer!" Gabriel's voice was filled with intense, murderous rage.
"You do know how to dream!" The auctioneer was infuriated by Gabriel's complete disregard and shouted, "Bring everyone out here! Kill him!"
"Yes, Boss!"
People flooded into the hall from all corners of the auction house. First ten, then twenty, then thirty…in no time at all, there were over a hundred people! They continued pouring in until the place was packed, brandishing blades and wooden staves. They formed a bloodthirsty pack, surrounding Gabriel, Elia, and Phoenix…
"Gabe…" Elia's voice trembled, her lips pale.
"Don't worry." Gabriel placed a comforting arm around her shoulders. "Your brother is here. I won't let anyone harm you!"
"Hey! You're done for. You killed Herman Blaine, and on the Dragon Lord's territory. You're as good as dead!" The auctioneer shrieked, grinding his teeth in rage.
"I don't care about the Dragon Lord or anyone else. You and this auction house dared to try and sell my sister...you're the ones who are as good as dead!"
The auctioneer sneered contemptuously, "I'm not afraid of you! No matter how skilled you are, you can't defeat over a hundred people! Any one of them could kill you with a single blow! However, I won't let you die so easily…I will break your legs and deliver you to the Dragon Lord so he can dispose of you himself! Charge!" He snapped his fingers.
In an instant, the entire mob armed with weapons closed in on Gabriel, Elia, and Phoenix, their eyes gleaming with bloodlust…
Click to READ more👉👉 "The King Returns"
"Gabe, the company has gone bankrupt! Mom and Dad were forced to take their own lives by jumping off the building; it has been five days, and their bodies still haven't been found...The Four Great Clans have divided up all our family possessions now. Hazel Lombard has taken over the family business and announced her engagement to Hugo Blaine. They are going to hold the engagement party soon. We still owe the Four Great Clans 300 million dollars! They want me to pay it back immediately, or they are going to sell me off…Gabe! Are you still alive? Where are you? I miss you so much…I really, really miss you…oh no, they are here! I don't think I can escape now...In my next life, I hope I get reborn as your sister again. I am so sorry, Gabe, I…augh! Get your hands off me! Let go of me now…!"
"Still trying to call for help? No one in their right mind is going to come and save you! Go on! Keep screaming! Nobody cares! Just accept your fate, that's a good girl…"
A moment later, there was a devilish laugh and the sound of the phone being smashed onto the floor and crushed underfoot…then complete silence!
Gabriel Skarsdale turned on his phone for the first time in five years, and the news hit him like a thunderbolt. As a soldier with unwavering nerves who had served on battlefields without fear, but his sister’s frantic voice message completely devastated him.
No matter how hard he tried, this was a terrible blow he could not recover from.
His parents had been forced to commit suicide! Not only that, his fiancée had betrayed him by colluding with old enemies to destroy the entire Skarsdale family, and was now going to marry the very person who had conspired against him in the first place!
His younger sister was going to be sold off, and her whereabouts were unknown. He had no idea if she was still alive or not.
Each piece of news only fueled Gabriel's rage until he was on the verge of losing his sanity.
What was the point of being someone whom all the nations feared, with power and influence that spanned the globe?
His family was gone; everything he ever cared about was gone!
What good was power and influence to him now?
His fury knew no bounds. He immediately set everything else aside; his first priority was to get home as fast as he could…
"Inform Derkesthai HQ! Seal off the road! I need to get back to Claritas as fast as possible!"
"Yes, sir!"
The headquarters at Derkesthai immediately transmitted orders that the five-thousand-mile road stretching from the northern border to the city of Claritas was to be sealed off at once! There was only a single lone jeep hurtling down the road the entire way, driving at full speed toward Claritas…
Inside the jeep, Gabriel closed his eyes, his face filled with anguish. Rage burned within him; he looked like a savage, ferocious lion, commanding both fear and respect.
"Faster! Drive as fast as you can!" Gabriel's eyes were red-rimmed; his voice sounded hoarse and strained.
Phoenix, the driver of the jeep, felt her heart ache when she saw Gabriel's uncharacteristic loss of composure. In the five years she had served with him, she had never seen this iron-willed, steel-nerved man lose control of his emotions like this.
Gabriel Skarsdale was a hero in Numenis, his place unrivaled in the hearts of countless Numenians! His exploits terrified nations!
Although she could understand Gabriel's fury and anguish, she was unable to offer him any solace or comfort.
Gabriel clenched his fists tightly, a murderous rage simmering in his eyes. Now that his parents were dead, Elia was his only surviving relative! If anything happened to her, he would never forgive himself!
Five years ago, he had been deliberately set up. Someone had drugged his drink; he had then gotten drunk and forced himself upon a girl. For that, he had been arrested. However, the girl had unexpectedly declined to press charges, which was why he had not gone to prison. Instead, he had been exiled to the frontier to serve his sentence in the military.
For the last five years, he had completely isolated himself from the rest of the world and changed his name to Nolan Skar. He had distinguished himself on the battlefield through his courage, achieving countless feats, which had resulted in him being given a military rank while he was still young.
At 22, he had become a high-ranking official.
Now, at 25, he would be crowned ruler of Numenis in three days!
He had only retrieved his old phone today after his final battle had ended.
After his coronation ceremony, he had intended to return to Claritas and reunite with his parents and sister, then make amends to the girl he had wronged. However, Elia's message had plunged him into despair in an instant!
Gabriel forced himself to calm down, and the fury in his eyes gradually transformed into a cold, murderous rage. Gabriel Skarsdale is back. Watch out, you Four Great Clans of Claritas…you will face my wrath without fail!
The Four Great Clans had conspired against him five years ago! Thanks to them, he had committed a crime and lost his reputation and standing, almost going to prison…
Now, they had joined forces again to strip the Skarsdale family of everything they had, forcing his parents to commit suicide. Not satisfied with that, they were going to sell Elia…
This was a blood feud to the death!
Phoenix took a deep breath, then reported, "Marshal, the intelligence service has just sent over some information. They have discovered Ms. Skarsdale's location. All the troops stationed in Claritas are already assembled and awaiting orders. Once you give the word, they will completely annihilate the Four Great Clans!"
A ruthless glint flickered in Gabriel's eyes. "The Four Great Clans? Killing them is too easy! I want them to suffer in despair and terror before they die slowly…But that can wait! Right now, the most crucial thing is to locate Elia! Hurry; have intelligence send the coordinates over immediately! If anything happens to my sister, I will never forgive them!"
"Yes, sir." Phoenix was silent for a few moments, then reported, "Ms. Skarsdale is being held at the black market auction site in Claritas."
"Go there immediately, as quickly as possible!" Gabriel's distant and severe demeanor concealed his suppressed anger. He tightly clenched his fists...
If anything happened to Elia, even the slightest harm, he would ensure that everyone involved would deeply regret their actions! No one would be able to endure the wrath of the King!
Chapter 2 Die If You Dare Touch Her
The black market auction hall in Claritas was a lawless and chaotic hub of vice, where even the sun refused to shine!
Today's auction drew a full house, with celebrities, businessmen, and prominent members of wealthy families in attendance. The scene was bustling and riotous, charged with excitement.
Everyone present sat in anticipation, their eyes gleaming with expectation. After all, the "item" that would soon be displayed on stage was Elia Skarsdale, once the most celebrated society belle in Claritas!
The auctioneer took the stage with a microphone in hand. With a smile, he announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, the bidding will begin shortly. If everyone could please settle down and be quiet…" He paused for dramatic effect, then continued, "Before we start the auction, let me share a touching story. There was a young woman whose family was burdened with a debt of 300 million dollars, and they had no means to repay it. To ease the burden on her loved ones, she decided to pay off the debt through her own labor. Today, we are auctioning off this dutiful girl's services. For the right price, she can become your personal subordinate and serve you for the rest of her life. She can cook, clean, and fulfill any task you desire."
"Great!"
"That's amazing!"
"How moving; it brings tears to my eyes…"
All the attendees were aware of the true situation, but they played along with the auctioneer's little drama, displaying false expressions of sympathy.
There was a derisive laugh, and Herman Blaine spoke up. "Stop trying to build suspense! That's the Skarsdale woman, right? She still owes the Four Great Clans 300 million dollars. This is just a way to pay off her debt!"
The Blaines were one of the Four Great Clans, and Herman was one of their sons. In the past, he had pursued Elia ardently but without success.
The auctioneer smiled blandly and continued, "Now, let's present the highlight of today's auction." A steel cage was swiftly brought up onto the stage. Inside was a young woman with shackles on her wrists and ankles. Her clothing was disheveled, revealing her fair-skinned body marked with wounds!
Despite this, her stunning beauty and elegance were undeniable!
Elia Skarsdale surveyed the sea of ravenous faces that surrounded the stage, her heart pounding with fear. If she ended up in the hands of these people, death would be preferable!
The auctioneer chuckled and announced, "The bidding will now begin, starting at 1 dollar; the highest bidder wins. You may place your bids."
The entire audience burst into laughter, eyeing the caged Elia with derision. The once high-and-mighty Ms. Skarsdale was now worth only 1 dollar! The Four Great Clans had gone to great lengths to humiliate her!
"2 dollars!"
"3 dollars!"
"I bid 10!"
The bids continued endlessly. To Elia, they sounded like her worst nightmares. Her slender body trembled as she sank deeper into melancholy and despair…
Right at that moment, Herman stood up and shouted, "I bid 500 million dollars!"
The entire venue fell into silence.
Herman gestured to the audience. "Not long ago, I expressed interest in pursuing this woman, but she rejected me and showed me the door. Now, I will share her with all of you once I make her mine!"
The auctioneer merely gave another bland smile. "She's your personal indentured servant, Mr. Blaine. You can do whatever you please with her." Since this entire fiasco was designed by the Four Great Clans specifically to humiliate Elia, he had no objections.
"Haha!" Herman chortled gleefully and went up on stage to Elia's cage. "Well, in that case, I'll give everyone a good show!"
The entire auction erupted with shouts and catcalls as the audience went into a frenzy.
Elia tightly shut her eyes, unable to stop the tears from streaming down her cheeks. Helpless and despairing, she had no hope left. How she wished that her brother could appear out of nowhere like a mighty hero and rescue her from this! Unfortunately, this was only wishful thinking…
She opened her eyes and glared at Herman. "Get lost! Get out of my sight! Have me? Over my dead body! No, even if I'm dead, I won't yield to you! If you dare lay a finger on me, my brother will kill you when he returns!"
Herman grabbed her by the arm and snarled, "Your brother died long ago on the battlefield. Even if he were alive, why would I be afraid of him? I'm part of the Four Great Clans! I will have you dead or alive, Elia Skarsdale, mark my words!"
Elia's face crumpled with despair. Once again, she closed her eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks. Mom, Dad, I'll see you soon! Gabe, I'm so sorry…I hope to see you in another life…
Even in death, she would rather bite her tongue to shreds than give her tormentors the satisfaction of seeing her despair and humiliation!
However, right at that moment, a loud crash rang through the hall like thunder, and the door was violently kicked down! Everyone's eyes immediately turned in that direction, startled, as a slim, stalwart figure strode in…
His thunderous, enraged voice assaulted their ears as he bellowed, "How dare you lay hands on my sister?"
Gabriel Skarsdale entered the auction hall like an avenging angel, his eyes glinting with cold ferocity.
Chapter 3 Dead In One Punch
Dead silence fell upon the auction hall…
A somber figure moved through the crowd. His footsteps echoed like a death knell to each attendee; their hearts pounded, and breathing became difficult. All eyes remained fixed on him.
"Who is that? Is he trying to get himself killed? Everyone knows Elia Skarsdale is the last surviving member of the Skarsdale family; anyone who defends her will end up dead…"
"He's a reckless young man! He's doomed! The Four Great Clans are not to be trifled with…"
"Wait…did he say the Skarsdale girl is his sister? Could that be…Gabriel Skarsdale?"
"It's him!"
"He almost went to jail a few years ago after being framed, and now he has the audacity to return? The Four Great Clans will destroy him!"
Discussion spread among the people present.
Herman immediately stopped what he was doing and turned to glare at Gabriel. "How dare you show your face in Claritas?"
Gabriel remained silent, but the aura of menace surrounding him grew stronger.
"Mr. Blaine! Be careful!" The old auctioneer on stage was the first to step forward, shouting a warning in alarm.
Herman's expression was filled with scorn as he burst into maniacal laughter. "Do you think he would dare to touch me? I will teach him a lesson he will never forget! Once I crush his face under my foot, he will cry uncle!"
Upon seeing Gabriel, Elia's entire body trembled as she sobbed, "Gabe!"
Tears welled up in Gabriel's eyes. The tragic fate of his parents already weighed heavily on his mind, and now guilt overwhelmed him as he witnessed his sister's plight. "I'm so sorry, Ellie…I came back too late."
Herman sneered, "Since you're back, Gabriel, you already know that the Four Great Clans have eliminated your parents! Even they couldn't withstand us; what can you do? How about this; kneel down and lick my boots! Maybe then I will consider asking the Clans to go easy on you. As for your sister, she's mine. When I'm tired of her, I'll…"
Gabriel looked up at Herman with icy indifference. It was as if he were staring at a dead man. He snarled, "Since you dared to touch Ellie, I will kill you now and here!" His fist shot out like lightning, striking Herman's body.
"Augh!" An anguished scream echoed through the auction hall. Herman was sent flying off the stage, a large, bloody hole punched through his chest cavity. He was dead as soon as he hit the floor.
A collective gasp filled the air, followed by dead silence.
Gabriel Skarsdale had disposed of Herman Blaine without hesitation! And yet, Herman was a member of the Four Great Clans!
"Phoenix, clear the hall," Gabriel coldly ordered. "Listen up, all of you. You have 30 seconds to make your way through that door. If not, you will share this man’s fate!"
His words sent shivers down the spines of everyone present.
Phoenix walked through the door and addressed the terrified attendees in a chilling voice. "This is your last chance to leave here alive. Go!"
Terrified by what had transpired, everyone made a frantic rush for the exit…
In no time at all, the only ones left in the hall were the auction organizers and employees. They glared angrily at Gabriel and Elia.
"Great, just great!" The elderly auctioneer gritted his teeth and snarled, "Gabriel Skarsdale, you have some nerve. Do you know who owns this place? You will pay for causing trouble here!"
Gabriel completely ignored him. He strode up to the iron cage and forcefully opened the door, embracing Elia! "Ellie…I'm so, so sorry. It's my fault; I came back too late to save them…" Tears glistened in his fierce eyes as his emotions momentarily overwhelmed him.
"Gabe, it's not your fault. If you want to blame anyone, blame the Four Clans…they need to die, all of them!" Elia clung to Gabriel, her heart aching as she looked up at him, knowing that his anguish far surpassed her own pain…
"I will seek revenge for Mom and Dad. The Four Great Clans and everyone involved…they will all pay for this! I will make them suffer!" Gabriel's voice was filled with intense, murderous rage.
"You do know how to dream!" The auctioneer was infuriated by Gabriel's complete disregard and shouted, "Bring everyone out here! Kill him!"
"Yes, Boss!"
People flooded into the hall from all corners of the auction house. First ten, then twenty, then thirty…in no time at all, there were over a hundred people! They continued pouring in until the place was packed, brandishing blades and wooden staves. They formed a bloodthirsty pack, surrounding Gabriel, Elia, and Phoenix…
"Gabe…" Elia's voice trembled, her lips pale.
"Don't worry." Gabriel placed a comforting arm around her shoulders. "Your brother is here. I won't let anyone harm you!"
"Hey! You're done for. You killed Herman Blaine, and on the Dragon Lord's territory. You're as good as dead!" The auctioneer shrieked, grinding his teeth in rage.
"I don't care about the Dragon Lord or anyone else. You and this auction house dared to try and sell my sister...you're the ones who are as good as dead!"
The auctioneer sneered contemptuously, "I'm not afraid of you! No matter how skilled you are, you can't defeat over a hundred people! Any one of them could kill you with a single blow! However, I won't let you die so easily…I will break your legs and deliver you to the Dragon Lord so he can dispose of you himself! Charge!" He snapped his fingers.
In an instant, the entire mob armed with weapons closed in on Gabriel, Elia, and Phoenix, their eyes gleaming with bloodlust…
Click to READ more👉👉 "The King Returns"

May 20, 2024 - May 21, 2024
Heavy rain was falling, as heavy as Dominic's heart.
He found himself in the midst of a graveyard, facing a tombstone cloaked in a blanket of moss.
It seemed like it had been a long time since someone had taken care of it.
Interestingly, this tombstone bore no name.
It was an unnamed tombstone.
Dominic had been standing in front of this tombstone for quite some time now.
The rain had soaked his clothes and drenched his hair, trickling down his eyes, cheeks, lips, and chin, before finally falling to the ground.
Yet, he seemed oblivious to that.
He clenched his fists, sinking deeply into the painful memories of the past.
“Run, Domy, run quickly. Don't let them catch you. You must survive... Don't seek revenge for me in the future. Hide your true identity and live as an ordinary person...”
Fifteen years ago, he had witnessed how those people had driven his mother to her death, and if his mother hadn't pushed him into the river so he could escape, he might've already been dead.
Back then, after he was pushed into the river, he fell into unconsciousness. Thankfully, he didn't meet his end by drowning. Fate had it that he was swept downstream to a far-off shore, the distance to which was unknown.
After waking up, Dominic found himself reduced to a mere beggar. However, it wasn't long before he was whisked away by a mysterious stranger.
When he reappeared, he had become the nightmare of countless terrorists.
In his prime, he was a formidable War God, single-handedly decimating global terrorist organizations, unmatched by anyone.
In recent years, especially, his title of War God had become increasingly prominent, and he became an idol in the hearts of countless people.
Now, however, he was sitting in the cemetery all alone, without anyone knowing.
This gravestone marked the resting place of his mother.
The pain of wanting to care for a parent who's no longer there is perhaps the most unbearable thing in the world.
After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, he lifted his head, his eyes sharp as a hawk's as he murmured, “It's been fifteen years, and I've finally returned. Howard, the Conley family, the Moorwood family, and all those who heartlessly watched my mother be driven to her death, you all probably don't know I'm still alive, do you?”
As he spoke, he clenched his fists, and a terrifying aura exuded from him, much like a raging tornado.
The aura was so potent that even the pouring rain was hindered.
He vowed, “I swear I will make anyone who had any involvement in that incident pay!”
After speaking, he took a deep breath and unclenched his fist.
His expression became calm again, and he pulled out an old-fashioned Nokia phone from his pocket and dialed a number. “Blade, have you looked into what I asked you to investigate?”
“Yes, but it seems like the person you're looking for has run into some kind of trouble...”
The look in Dominic's eyes suddenly turned icy cold.
Back in the day, when he was wandering on the streets on the verge of starvation, he encountered a girl who gave him a loaf of bread, thus saving his life.
After all these years, he had always remembered the girl's act of kindness.
Now that he had returned, aside from seeking revenge, he also had debts of gratitude to repay.
He was determined to repay the tiniest favor with enormous gratitude and charity.
“I see. Send the address to my phone.”
With that, Dominic strode toward the exit of the cemetery.
In Malbrook Garden, Druobridge, a crowd had gathered around an old, dilapidated building, pointing and discussing among themselves.
At the entrance of the building, several menacing men, armed with clubs, had surrounded the place.
“What's going on? Did Gregory offend someone?”
“I heard they've come to collect a debt. Gregory's daughter, Yvonne, borrowed two hundred thousand at a high interest rate for her father's medical expenses. Now they've come knocking at her door.”
“Whoa, loan sharks? You really shouldn't mess with them. Looks like the Litchfields are in trouble now.”
“Yeah, but Gregory's condition was so severe that it couldn't be delayed. Otherwise, she wouldn't have resorted to taking a high-interest loan.”
The nosy onlookers were abuzz with discussion, all expressing their sympathy.
However, most of them were just there to enjoy the spectacle.
Among those men with roguish expressions, one with a scarred face roared menacingly, “Come out now, or believe me, I'll tear this building down!”
After a brief moment of waiting, no one emerged.
With a wave of his hand, he commanded in a cold tone, “Tear this door down!”
As soon as he said that, a few thugs charged forth, picking up their clubs and began smashing the door.
The huge noise was deafening.
Creak.
The door swung open swiftly, revealing a strikingly beautiful young woman dressed in plain attire.
She glared at the man nicknamed Scar and asked angrily, “What are you doing?”
“What am I doing? Paying back what you owe is plain common sense. You think you can just dodge the debt you owe us?” Scar sneered.
Yvonne said, “I have already repaid all the money I owed you.”
Indeed, she had previously taken out a high-interest loan to cover her father's medical expenses, with a principal amount of two hundred thousand. Despite having repaid over three hundred thousand, these individuals persisted in harassing her, demanding even more interest.
“It's all paid off?” Scar scoffed.
He then pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and spread it out, “It's clearly written here that you've borrowed two hundred thousand from us. You've only returned the principal amount, but you didn't pay the interest on time. You're three months overdue. Now, you still owe us eight hundred thousand.”
“You're shameless!” Yvonne snapped, visibly infuriated. “The previous contract wasn't like this! You guys must've forged this!”
Scar wore an innocent expression. “We forged this? Take a close look here. Your handwritten signature and fingerprints are right there. Who could argue it's a fake?”
“In any case, I've already paid my dues. Don't come looking for me anymore,” Yvonne seethed.
“You don't really have a say in this. You don't have money, right? Fine. Since you're pretty, why don't you work for us for a few months to pay off your debt?” suggested Scar.
He then waved his hand, his voice icy as he commanded, “Capture her!”
No sooner had he said that than a few thugs immediately surrounded Yvonne.
The nosy onlookers couldn't stand it anymore, feeling sorry for Yvonne.
What job could possibly clear a debt of eight hundred thousand in just a few months? This girl's most probably going to lose her virginity if she's taken. If not, her reputation might be tainted. Those wealthy scions might toy with her, and she might be forced to film pornography.
At that moment, a middle-aged woman hurriedly emerged from the house, positioning herself in front of Yvonne.
The middle-aged woman had aged gracefully. Despite her modest attire, one could still tell how beautiful she was back in her youth.
She was none other than Janet, the mother of Yvonne.
“Scar, Yvonne is ignorant. Don't worry. We'll definitely repay the money we owe you.” Upon seeing these intimidating men, Janet quickly pulled Yvonne behind her, shielding her. “Please, grant us a bit more time.”
Pulling out a few thousand notes from her pocket, Janet humbly handed it to Scar. “Please, let me buy you and the boys some coffee.”
“Mom!” Yvonne was both shocked and enraged. Seeing her mother being so submissive to these people irked her to no end.
Slap!
Suddenly, Scar slapped Janet across the face.
“Scar, you...” Janet was in a daze, not expecting Scar to slap her.
Slap!
Scar landed another slap on her cheek.
“Coffee? You think I'm a beggar who'll be satisfied with this little money? D*mn you!” With a cold smirk, Scar raised his hand again, intending to deliver another slap, but before he could, Yvonne swiftly stepped in front of her mother.
Just as Scar's hand was about to land on Yvonne's cheek, a figure emerged from the crowd like a phantom and charged forward.
Whoosh!
Before anyone could even get a clear look, Scar's neck was gripped.
Chapter 2 Rent A Room
A man who exuded an aura of icy coldness appeared out of nowhere.
It was none other than Dominic who had arrived just in time.
He stood tall and strong, one hand gripping Scar's throat as if he was holding a chicken.
“You...” Scar was shocked and enraged, only managing to utter a single word before Dominic slammed him onto the ground.
Bang!
A dull thud echoed, startling everyone present. They watched in horror as Scar's head hit the ground, blood splattering everywhere.
This wasn't over yet.
Before Scar could even react, Dominic swiftly lifted his foot, forcefully stomping down on his arm.
Crack!
The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air. Dominic had snapped Scar's arm into two.
It was the same hand that had nearly struck Yvonne moments ago.
Scar's shriek echoed through the air.
---------------------------------------------------------
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here!
Install the APP to search for the title "Healing Touch of a War God" Enjoy Romance Now ;)
He found himself in the midst of a graveyard, facing a tombstone cloaked in a blanket of moss.
It seemed like it had been a long time since someone had taken care of it.
Interestingly, this tombstone bore no name.
It was an unnamed tombstone.
Dominic had been standing in front of this tombstone for quite some time now.
The rain had soaked his clothes and drenched his hair, trickling down his eyes, cheeks, lips, and chin, before finally falling to the ground.
Yet, he seemed oblivious to that.
He clenched his fists, sinking deeply into the painful memories of the past.
“Run, Domy, run quickly. Don't let them catch you. You must survive... Don't seek revenge for me in the future. Hide your true identity and live as an ordinary person...”
Fifteen years ago, he had witnessed how those people had driven his mother to her death, and if his mother hadn't pushed him into the river so he could escape, he might've already been dead.
Back then, after he was pushed into the river, he fell into unconsciousness. Thankfully, he didn't meet his end by drowning. Fate had it that he was swept downstream to a far-off shore, the distance to which was unknown.
After waking up, Dominic found himself reduced to a mere beggar. However, it wasn't long before he was whisked away by a mysterious stranger.
When he reappeared, he had become the nightmare of countless terrorists.
In his prime, he was a formidable War God, single-handedly decimating global terrorist organizations, unmatched by anyone.
In recent years, especially, his title of War God had become increasingly prominent, and he became an idol in the hearts of countless people.
Now, however, he was sitting in the cemetery all alone, without anyone knowing.
This gravestone marked the resting place of his mother.
The pain of wanting to care for a parent who's no longer there is perhaps the most unbearable thing in the world.
After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, he lifted his head, his eyes sharp as a hawk's as he murmured, “It's been fifteen years, and I've finally returned. Howard, the Conley family, the Moorwood family, and all those who heartlessly watched my mother be driven to her death, you all probably don't know I'm still alive, do you?”
As he spoke, he clenched his fists, and a terrifying aura exuded from him, much like a raging tornado.
The aura was so potent that even the pouring rain was hindered.
He vowed, “I swear I will make anyone who had any involvement in that incident pay!”
After speaking, he took a deep breath and unclenched his fist.
His expression became calm again, and he pulled out an old-fashioned Nokia phone from his pocket and dialed a number. “Blade, have you looked into what I asked you to investigate?”
“Yes, but it seems like the person you're looking for has run into some kind of trouble...”
The look in Dominic's eyes suddenly turned icy cold.
Back in the day, when he was wandering on the streets on the verge of starvation, he encountered a girl who gave him a loaf of bread, thus saving his life.
After all these years, he had always remembered the girl's act of kindness.
Now that he had returned, aside from seeking revenge, he also had debts of gratitude to repay.
He was determined to repay the tiniest favor with enormous gratitude and charity.
“I see. Send the address to my phone.”
With that, Dominic strode toward the exit of the cemetery.
In Malbrook Garden, Druobridge, a crowd had gathered around an old, dilapidated building, pointing and discussing among themselves.
At the entrance of the building, several menacing men, armed with clubs, had surrounded the place.
“What's going on? Did Gregory offend someone?”
“I heard they've come to collect a debt. Gregory's daughter, Yvonne, borrowed two hundred thousand at a high interest rate for her father's medical expenses. Now they've come knocking at her door.”
“Whoa, loan sharks? You really shouldn't mess with them. Looks like the Litchfields are in trouble now.”
“Yeah, but Gregory's condition was so severe that it couldn't be delayed. Otherwise, she wouldn't have resorted to taking a high-interest loan.”
The nosy onlookers were abuzz with discussion, all expressing their sympathy.
However, most of them were just there to enjoy the spectacle.
Among those men with roguish expressions, one with a scarred face roared menacingly, “Come out now, or believe me, I'll tear this building down!”
After a brief moment of waiting, no one emerged.
With a wave of his hand, he commanded in a cold tone, “Tear this door down!”
As soon as he said that, a few thugs charged forth, picking up their clubs and began smashing the door.
The huge noise was deafening.
Creak.
The door swung open swiftly, revealing a strikingly beautiful young woman dressed in plain attire.
She glared at the man nicknamed Scar and asked angrily, “What are you doing?”
“What am I doing? Paying back what you owe is plain common sense. You think you can just dodge the debt you owe us?” Scar sneered.
Yvonne said, “I have already repaid all the money I owed you.”
Indeed, she had previously taken out a high-interest loan to cover her father's medical expenses, with a principal amount of two hundred thousand. Despite having repaid over three hundred thousand, these individuals persisted in harassing her, demanding even more interest.
“It's all paid off?” Scar scoffed.
He then pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and spread it out, “It's clearly written here that you've borrowed two hundred thousand from us. You've only returned the principal amount, but you didn't pay the interest on time. You're three months overdue. Now, you still owe us eight hundred thousand.”
“You're shameless!” Yvonne snapped, visibly infuriated. “The previous contract wasn't like this! You guys must've forged this!”
Scar wore an innocent expression. “We forged this? Take a close look here. Your handwritten signature and fingerprints are right there. Who could argue it's a fake?”
“In any case, I've already paid my dues. Don't come looking for me anymore,” Yvonne seethed.
“You don't really have a say in this. You don't have money, right? Fine. Since you're pretty, why don't you work for us for a few months to pay off your debt?” suggested Scar.
He then waved his hand, his voice icy as he commanded, “Capture her!”
No sooner had he said that than a few thugs immediately surrounded Yvonne.
The nosy onlookers couldn't stand it anymore, feeling sorry for Yvonne.
What job could possibly clear a debt of eight hundred thousand in just a few months? This girl's most probably going to lose her virginity if she's taken. If not, her reputation might be tainted. Those wealthy scions might toy with her, and she might be forced to film pornography.
At that moment, a middle-aged woman hurriedly emerged from the house, positioning herself in front of Yvonne.
The middle-aged woman had aged gracefully. Despite her modest attire, one could still tell how beautiful she was back in her youth.
She was none other than Janet, the mother of Yvonne.
“Scar, Yvonne is ignorant. Don't worry. We'll definitely repay the money we owe you.” Upon seeing these intimidating men, Janet quickly pulled Yvonne behind her, shielding her. “Please, grant us a bit more time.”
Pulling out a few thousand notes from her pocket, Janet humbly handed it to Scar. “Please, let me buy you and the boys some coffee.”
“Mom!” Yvonne was both shocked and enraged. Seeing her mother being so submissive to these people irked her to no end.
Slap!
Suddenly, Scar slapped Janet across the face.
“Scar, you...” Janet was in a daze, not expecting Scar to slap her.
Slap!
Scar landed another slap on her cheek.
“Coffee? You think I'm a beggar who'll be satisfied with this little money? D*mn you!” With a cold smirk, Scar raised his hand again, intending to deliver another slap, but before he could, Yvonne swiftly stepped in front of her mother.
Just as Scar's hand was about to land on Yvonne's cheek, a figure emerged from the crowd like a phantom and charged forward.
Whoosh!
Before anyone could even get a clear look, Scar's neck was gripped.
Chapter 2 Rent A Room
A man who exuded an aura of icy coldness appeared out of nowhere.
It was none other than Dominic who had arrived just in time.
He stood tall and strong, one hand gripping Scar's throat as if he was holding a chicken.
“You...” Scar was shocked and enraged, only managing to utter a single word before Dominic slammed him onto the ground.
Bang!
A dull thud echoed, startling everyone present. They watched in horror as Scar's head hit the ground, blood splattering everywhere.
This wasn't over yet.
Before Scar could even react, Dominic swiftly lifted his foot, forcefully stomping down on his arm.
Crack!
The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air. Dominic had snapped Scar's arm into two.
It was the same hand that had nearly struck Yvonne moments ago.
Scar's shriek echoed through the air.
---------------------------------------------------------
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here!
Install the APP to search for the title "Healing Touch of a War God" Enjoy Romance Now ;)

Jul 27, 2024 - Jul 28, 2024
Heavy rain was falling, as heavy as Dominic's heart.
He found himself in the midst of a graveyard, facing a tombstone cloaked in a blanket of moss.
It seemed like it had been a long time since someone had taken care of it.
Interestingly, this tombstone bore no name.
It was an unnamed tombstone.
Dominic had been standing in front of this tombstone for quite some time now.
The rain had soaked his clothes and drenched his hair, trickling down his eyes, cheeks, lips, and chin, before finally falling to the ground.
Yet, he seemed oblivious to that.
He clenched his fists, sinking deeply into the painful memories of the past.
“Run, Domy, run quickly. Don't let them catch you. You must survive... Don't seek revenge for me in the future. Hide your true identity and live as an ordinary person...”
Fifteen years ago, he had witnessed how those people had driven his mother to her death, and if his mother hadn't pushed him into the river so he could escape, he might've already been dead.
Back then, after he was pushed into the river, he fell into unconsciousness. Thankfully, he didn't meet his end by drowning. Fate had it that he was swept downstream to a far-off shore, the distance to which was unknown.
After waking up, Dominic found himself reduced to a mere beggar. However, it wasn't long before he was whisked away by a mysterious stranger.
When he reappeared, he had become the nightmare of countless terrorists.
In his prime, he was a formidable War God, single-handedly decimating global terrorist organizations, unmatched by anyone.
In recent years, especially, his title of War God had become increasingly prominent, and he became an idol in the hearts of countless people.
Now, however, he was sitting in the cemetery all alone, without anyone knowing.
This gravestone marked the resting place of his mother.
The pain of wanting to care for a parent who's no longer there is perhaps the most unbearable thing in the world.
After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, he lifted his head, his eyes sharp as a hawk's as he murmured, “It's been fifteen years, and I've finally returned. Howard, the Conley family, the Moorwood family, and all those who heartlessly watched my mother be driven to her death, you all probably don't know I'm still alive, do you?”
As he spoke, he clenched his fists, and a terrifying aura exuded from him, much like a raging tornado.
The aura was so potent that even the pouring rain was hindered.
He vowed, “I swear I will make anyone who had any involvement in that incident pay!”
After speaking, he took a deep breath and unclenched his fist.
His expression became calm again, and he pulled out an old-fashioned Nokia phone from his pocket and dialed a number. “Blade, have you looked into what I asked you to investigate?”
“Yes, but it seems like the person you're looking for has run into some kind of trouble...”
The look in Dominic's eyes suddenly turned icy cold.
Back in the day, when he was wandering on the streets on the verge of starvation, he encountered a girl who gave him a loaf of bread, thus saving his life.
After all these years, he had always remembered the girl's act of kindness.
Now that he had returned, aside from seeking revenge, he also had debts of gratitude to repay.
He was determined to repay the tiniest favor with enormous gratitude and charity.
“I see. Send the address to my phone.”
With that, Dominic strode toward the exit of the cemetery.
In Malbrook Garden, Druobridge, a crowd had gathered around an old, dilapidated building, pointing and discussing among themselves.
At the entrance of the building, several menacing men, armed with clubs, had surrounded the place.
“What's going on? Did Gregory offend someone?”
“I heard they've come to collect a debt. Gregory's daughter, Yvonne, borrowed two hundred thousand at a high interest rate for her father's medical expenses. Now they've come knocking at her door.”
“Whoa, loan sharks? You really shouldn't mess with them. Looks like the Litchfields are in trouble now.”
“Yeah, but Gregory's condition was so severe that it couldn't be delayed. Otherwise, she wouldn't have resorted to taking a high-interest loan.”
The nosy onlookers were abuzz with discussion, all expressing their sympathy.
However, most of them were just there to enjoy the spectacle.
Among those men with roguish expressions, one with a scarred face roared menacingly, “Come out now, or believe me, I'll tear this building down!”
After a brief moment of waiting, no one emerged.
With a wave of his hand, he commanded in a cold tone, “Tear this door down!”
As soon as he said that, a few thugs charged forth, picking up their clubs and began smashing the door.
The huge noise was deafening.
Creak.
The door swung open swiftly, revealing a strikingly beautiful young woman dressed in plain attire.
She glared at the man nicknamed Scar and asked angrily, “What are you doing?”
“What am I doing? Paying back what you owe is plain common sense. You think you can just dodge the debt you owe us?” Scar sneered.
Yvonne said, “I have already repaid all the money I owed you.”
Indeed, she had previously taken out a high-interest loan to cover her father's medical expenses, with a principal amount of two hundred thousand. Despite having repaid over three hundred thousand, these individuals persisted in harassing her, demanding even more interest.
“It's all paid off?” Scar scoffed.
He then pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and spread it out, “It's clearly written here that you've borrowed two hundred thousand from us. You've only returned the principal amount, but you didn't pay the interest on time. You're three months overdue. Now, you still owe us eight hundred thousand.”
“You're shameless!” Yvonne snapped, visibly infuriated. “The previous contract wasn't like this! You guys must've forged this!”
Scar wore an innocent expression. “We forged this? Take a close look here. Your handwritten signature and fingerprints are right there. Who could argue it's a fake?”
“In any case, I've already paid my dues. Don't come looking for me anymore,” Yvonne seethed.
“You don't really have a say in this. You don't have money, right? Fine. Since you're pretty, why don't you work for us for a few months to pay off your debt?” suggested Scar.
He then waved his hand, his voice icy as he commanded, “Capture her!”
No sooner had he said that than a few thugs immediately surrounded Yvonne.
The nosy onlookers couldn't stand it anymore, feeling sorry for Yvonne.
What job could possibly clear a debt of eight hundred thousand in just a few months? This girl's most probably going to lose her virginity if she's taken. If not, her reputation might be tainted. Those wealthy scions might toy with her, and she might be forced to film pornography.
At that moment, a middle-aged woman hurriedly emerged from the house, positioning herself in front of Yvonne.
The middle-aged woman had aged gracefully. Despite her modest attire, one could still tell how beautiful she was back in her youth.
She was none other than Janet, the mother of Yvonne.
“Scar, Yvonne is ignorant. Don't worry. We'll definitely repay the money we owe you.” Upon seeing these intimidating men, Janet quickly pulled Yvonne behind her, shielding her. “Please, grant us a bit more time.”
Pulling out a few thousand notes from her pocket, Janet humbly handed it to Scar. “Please, let me buy you and the boys some coffee.”
“Mom!” Yvonne was both shocked and enraged. Seeing her mother being so submissive to these people irked her to no end.
Slap!
Suddenly, Scar slapped Janet across the face.
“Scar, you...” Janet was in a daze, not expecting Scar to slap her.
Slap!
Scar landed another slap on her cheek.
“Coffee? You think I'm a beggar who'll be satisfied with this little money? D*mn you!” With a cold smirk, Scar raised his hand again, intending to deliver another slap, but before he could, Yvonne swiftly stepped in front of her mother.
Just as Scar's hand was about to land on Yvonne's cheek, a figure emerged from the crowd like a phantom and charged forward.
Whoosh!
Before anyone could even get a clear look, Scar's neck was gripped.
Chapter 2 Rent A Room
A man who exuded an aura of icy coldness appeared out of nowhere.
It was none other than Dominic who had arrived just in time.
He stood tall and strong, one hand gripping Scar's throat as if he was holding a chicken.
“You...” Scar was shocked and enraged, only managing to utter a single word before Dominic slammed him onto the ground.
Bang!
A dull thud echoed, startling everyone present. They watched in horror as Scar's head hit the ground, blood splattering everywhere.
This wasn't over yet.
Before Scar could even react, Dominic swiftly lifted his foot, forcefully stomping down on his arm.
Crack!
The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air. Dominic had snapped Scar's arm into two.
It was the same hand that had nearly struck Yvonne moments ago.
Scar's shriek echoed through the air.
---------------------------------------------------------
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here!
Install the APP to search for the title "Healing Touch of a War God" Enjoy Romance Now ;)
He found himself in the midst of a graveyard, facing a tombstone cloaked in a blanket of moss.
It seemed like it had been a long time since someone had taken care of it.
Interestingly, this tombstone bore no name.
It was an unnamed tombstone.
Dominic had been standing in front of this tombstone for quite some time now.
The rain had soaked his clothes and drenched his hair, trickling down his eyes, cheeks, lips, and chin, before finally falling to the ground.
Yet, he seemed oblivious to that.
He clenched his fists, sinking deeply into the painful memories of the past.
“Run, Domy, run quickly. Don't let them catch you. You must survive... Don't seek revenge for me in the future. Hide your true identity and live as an ordinary person...”
Fifteen years ago, he had witnessed how those people had driven his mother to her death, and if his mother hadn't pushed him into the river so he could escape, he might've already been dead.
Back then, after he was pushed into the river, he fell into unconsciousness. Thankfully, he didn't meet his end by drowning. Fate had it that he was swept downstream to a far-off shore, the distance to which was unknown.
After waking up, Dominic found himself reduced to a mere beggar. However, it wasn't long before he was whisked away by a mysterious stranger.
When he reappeared, he had become the nightmare of countless terrorists.
In his prime, he was a formidable War God, single-handedly decimating global terrorist organizations, unmatched by anyone.
In recent years, especially, his title of War God had become increasingly prominent, and he became an idol in the hearts of countless people.
Now, however, he was sitting in the cemetery all alone, without anyone knowing.
This gravestone marked the resting place of his mother.
The pain of wanting to care for a parent who's no longer there is perhaps the most unbearable thing in the world.
After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, he lifted his head, his eyes sharp as a hawk's as he murmured, “It's been fifteen years, and I've finally returned. Howard, the Conley family, the Moorwood family, and all those who heartlessly watched my mother be driven to her death, you all probably don't know I'm still alive, do you?”
As he spoke, he clenched his fists, and a terrifying aura exuded from him, much like a raging tornado.
The aura was so potent that even the pouring rain was hindered.
He vowed, “I swear I will make anyone who had any involvement in that incident pay!”
After speaking, he took a deep breath and unclenched his fist.
His expression became calm again, and he pulled out an old-fashioned Nokia phone from his pocket and dialed a number. “Blade, have you looked into what I asked you to investigate?”
“Yes, but it seems like the person you're looking for has run into some kind of trouble...”
The look in Dominic's eyes suddenly turned icy cold.
Back in the day, when he was wandering on the streets on the verge of starvation, he encountered a girl who gave him a loaf of bread, thus saving his life.
After all these years, he had always remembered the girl's act of kindness.
Now that he had returned, aside from seeking revenge, he also had debts of gratitude to repay.
He was determined to repay the tiniest favor with enormous gratitude and charity.
“I see. Send the address to my phone.”
With that, Dominic strode toward the exit of the cemetery.
In Malbrook Garden, Druobridge, a crowd had gathered around an old, dilapidated building, pointing and discussing among themselves.
At the entrance of the building, several menacing men, armed with clubs, had surrounded the place.
“What's going on? Did Gregory offend someone?”
“I heard they've come to collect a debt. Gregory's daughter, Yvonne, borrowed two hundred thousand at a high interest rate for her father's medical expenses. Now they've come knocking at her door.”
“Whoa, loan sharks? You really shouldn't mess with them. Looks like the Litchfields are in trouble now.”
“Yeah, but Gregory's condition was so severe that it couldn't be delayed. Otherwise, she wouldn't have resorted to taking a high-interest loan.”
The nosy onlookers were abuzz with discussion, all expressing their sympathy.
However, most of them were just there to enjoy the spectacle.
Among those men with roguish expressions, one with a scarred face roared menacingly, “Come out now, or believe me, I'll tear this building down!”
After a brief moment of waiting, no one emerged.
With a wave of his hand, he commanded in a cold tone, “Tear this door down!”
As soon as he said that, a few thugs charged forth, picking up their clubs and began smashing the door.
The huge noise was deafening.
Creak.
The door swung open swiftly, revealing a strikingly beautiful young woman dressed in plain attire.
She glared at the man nicknamed Scar and asked angrily, “What are you doing?”
“What am I doing? Paying back what you owe is plain common sense. You think you can just dodge the debt you owe us?” Scar sneered.
Yvonne said, “I have already repaid all the money I owed you.”
Indeed, she had previously taken out a high-interest loan to cover her father's medical expenses, with a principal amount of two hundred thousand. Despite having repaid over three hundred thousand, these individuals persisted in harassing her, demanding even more interest.
“It's all paid off?” Scar scoffed.
He then pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and spread it out, “It's clearly written here that you've borrowed two hundred thousand from us. You've only returned the principal amount, but you didn't pay the interest on time. You're three months overdue. Now, you still owe us eight hundred thousand.”
“You're shameless!” Yvonne snapped, visibly infuriated. “The previous contract wasn't like this! You guys must've forged this!”
Scar wore an innocent expression. “We forged this? Take a close look here. Your handwritten signature and fingerprints are right there. Who could argue it's a fake?”
“In any case, I've already paid my dues. Don't come looking for me anymore,” Yvonne seethed.
“You don't really have a say in this. You don't have money, right? Fine. Since you're pretty, why don't you work for us for a few months to pay off your debt?” suggested Scar.
He then waved his hand, his voice icy as he commanded, “Capture her!”
No sooner had he said that than a few thugs immediately surrounded Yvonne.
The nosy onlookers couldn't stand it anymore, feeling sorry for Yvonne.
What job could possibly clear a debt of eight hundred thousand in just a few months? This girl's most probably going to lose her virginity if she's taken. If not, her reputation might be tainted. Those wealthy scions might toy with her, and she might be forced to film pornography.
At that moment, a middle-aged woman hurriedly emerged from the house, positioning herself in front of Yvonne.
The middle-aged woman had aged gracefully. Despite her modest attire, one could still tell how beautiful she was back in her youth.
She was none other than Janet, the mother of Yvonne.
“Scar, Yvonne is ignorant. Don't worry. We'll definitely repay the money we owe you.” Upon seeing these intimidating men, Janet quickly pulled Yvonne behind her, shielding her. “Please, grant us a bit more time.”
Pulling out a few thousand notes from her pocket, Janet humbly handed it to Scar. “Please, let me buy you and the boys some coffee.”
“Mom!” Yvonne was both shocked and enraged. Seeing her mother being so submissive to these people irked her to no end.
Slap!
Suddenly, Scar slapped Janet across the face.
“Scar, you...” Janet was in a daze, not expecting Scar to slap her.
Slap!
Scar landed another slap on her cheek.
“Coffee? You think I'm a beggar who'll be satisfied with this little money? D*mn you!” With a cold smirk, Scar raised his hand again, intending to deliver another slap, but before he could, Yvonne swiftly stepped in front of her mother.
Just as Scar's hand was about to land on Yvonne's cheek, a figure emerged from the crowd like a phantom and charged forward.
Whoosh!
Before anyone could even get a clear look, Scar's neck was gripped.
Chapter 2 Rent A Room
A man who exuded an aura of icy coldness appeared out of nowhere.
It was none other than Dominic who had arrived just in time.
He stood tall and strong, one hand gripping Scar's throat as if he was holding a chicken.
“You...” Scar was shocked and enraged, only managing to utter a single word before Dominic slammed him onto the ground.
Bang!
A dull thud echoed, startling everyone present. They watched in horror as Scar's head hit the ground, blood splattering everywhere.
This wasn't over yet.
Before Scar could even react, Dominic swiftly lifted his foot, forcefully stomping down on his arm.
Crack!
The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air. Dominic had snapped Scar's arm into two.
It was the same hand that had nearly struck Yvonne moments ago.
Scar's shriek echoed through the air.
---------------------------------------------------------
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here!
Install the APP to search for the title "Healing Touch of a War God" Enjoy Romance Now ;)

Jun 16, 2024 - Aug 21, 2024
Heavy rain was falling, as heavy as Dominic's heart.
He found himself in the midst of a graveyard, facing a tombstone cloaked in a blanket of moss.
It seemed like it had been a long time since someone had taken care of it.
Interestingly, this tombstone bore no name.
It was an unnamed tombstone.
Dominic had been standing in front of this tombstone for quite some time now.
The rain had soaked his clothes and drenched his hair, trickling down his eyes, cheeks, lips, and chin, before finally falling to the ground.
Yet, he seemed oblivious to that.
He clenched his fists, sinking deeply into the painful memories of the past.
“Run, Domy, run quickly. Don't let them catch you. You must survive... Don't seek revenge for me in the future. Hide your true identity and live as an ordinary person...”
Fifteen years ago, he had witnessed how those people had driven his mother to her death, and if his mother hadn't pushed him into the river so he could escape, he might've already been dead.
Back then, after he was pushed into the river, he fell into unconsciousness. Thankfully, he didn't meet his end by drowning. Fate had it that he was swept downstream to a far-off shore, the distance to which was unknown.
After waking up, Dominic found himself reduced to a mere beggar. However, it wasn't long before he was whisked away by a mysterious stranger.
When he reappeared, he had become the nightmare of countless terrorists.
In his prime, he was a formidable War God, single-handedly decimating global terrorist organizations, unmatched by anyone.
In recent years, especially, his title of War God had become increasingly prominent, and he became an idol in the hearts of countless people.
Now, however, he was sitting in the cemetery all alone, without anyone knowing.
This gravestone marked the resting place of his mother.
The pain of wanting to care for a parent who's no longer there is perhaps the most unbearable thing in the world.
After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, he lifted his head, his eyes sharp as a hawk's as he murmured, “It's been fifteen years, and I've finally returned. Howard, the Conley family, the Moorwood family, and all those who heartlessly watched my mother be driven to her death, you all probably don't know I'm still alive, do you?”
As he spoke, he clenched his fists, and a terrifying aura exuded from him, much like a raging tornado.
The aura was so potent that even the pouring rain was hindered.
He vowed, “I swear I will make anyone who had any involvement in that incident pay!”
After speaking, he took a deep breath and unclenched his fist.
His expression became calm again, and he pulled out an old-fashioned Nokia phone from his pocket and dialed a number. “Blade, have you looked into what I asked you to investigate?”
“Yes, but it seems like the person you're looking for has run into some kind of trouble...”
The look in Dominic's eyes suddenly turned icy cold.
Back in the day, when he was wandering on the streets on the verge of starvation, he encountered a girl who gave him a loaf of bread, thus saving his life.
After all these years, he had always remembered the girl's act of kindness.
Now that he had returned, aside from seeking revenge, he also had debts of gratitude to repay.
He was determined to repay the tiniest favor with enormous gratitude and charity.
“I see. Send the address to my phone.”
With that, Dominic strode toward the exit of the cemetery.
In Malbrook Garden, Druobridge, a crowd had gathered around an old, dilapidated building, pointing and discussing among themselves.
At the entrance of the building, several menacing men, armed with clubs, had surrounded the place.
“What's going on? Did Gregory offend someone?”
“I heard they've come to collect a debt. Gregory's daughter, Yvonne, borrowed two hundred thousand at a high interest rate for her father's medical expenses. Now they've come knocking at her door.”
“Whoa, loan sharks? You really shouldn't mess with them. Looks like the Litchfields are in trouble now.”
“Yeah, but Gregory's condition was so severe that it couldn't be delayed. Otherwise, she wouldn't have resorted to taking a high-interest loan.”
The nosy onlookers were abuzz with discussion, all expressing their sympathy.
However, most of them were just there to enjoy the spectacle.
Among those men with roguish expressions, one with a scarred face roared menacingly, “Come out now, or believe me, I'll tear this building down!”
After a brief moment of waiting, no one emerged.
With a wave of his hand, he commanded in a cold tone, “Tear this door down!”
As soon as he said that, a few thugs charged forth, picking up their clubs and began smashing the door.
The huge noise was deafening.
Creak.
The door swung open swiftly, revealing a strikingly beautiful young woman dressed in plain attire.
She glared at the man nicknamed Scar and asked angrily, “What are you doing?”
“What am I doing? Paying back what you owe is plain common sense. You think you can just dodge the debt you owe us?” Scar sneered.
Yvonne said, “I have already repaid all the money I owed you.”
Indeed, she had previously taken out a high-interest loan to cover her father's medical expenses, with a principal amount of two hundred thousand. Despite having repaid over three hundred thousand, these individuals persisted in harassing her, demanding even more interest.
“It's all paid off?” Scar scoffed.
He then pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and spread it out, “It's clearly written here that you've borrowed two hundred thousand from us. You've only returned the principal amount, but you didn't pay the interest on time. You're three months overdue. Now, you still owe us eight hundred thousand.”
“You're shameless!” Yvonne snapped, visibly infuriated. “The previous contract wasn't like this! You guys must've forged this!”
Scar wore an innocent expression. “We forged this? Take a close look here. Your handwritten signature and fingerprints are right there. Who could argue it's a fake?”
“In any case, I've already paid my dues. Don't come looking for me anymore,” Yvonne seethed.
“You don't really have a say in this. You don't have money, right? Fine. Since you're pretty, why don't you work for us for a few months to pay off your debt?” suggested Scar.
He then waved his hand, his voice icy as he commanded, “Capture her!”
No sooner had he said that than a few thugs immediately surrounded Yvonne.
The nosy onlookers couldn't stand it anymore, feeling sorry for Yvonne.
What job could possibly clear a debt of eight hundred thousand in just a few months? This girl's most probably going to lose her virginity if she's taken. If not, her reputation might be tainted. Those wealthy scions might toy with her, and she might be forced to film pornography.
At that moment, a middle-aged woman hurriedly emerged from the house, positioning herself in front of Yvonne.
The middle-aged woman had aged gracefully. Despite her modest attire, one could still tell how beautiful she was back in her youth.
She was none other than Janet, the mother of Yvonne.
“Scar, Yvonne is ignorant. Don't worry. We'll definitely repay the money we owe you.” Upon seeing these intimidating men, Janet quickly pulled Yvonne behind her, shielding her. “Please, grant us a bit more time.”
Pulling out a few thousand notes from her pocket, Janet humbly handed it to Scar. “Please, let me buy you and the boys some coffee.”
“Mom!” Yvonne was both shocked and enraged. Seeing her mother being so submissive to these people irked her to no end.
Slap!
Suddenly, Scar slapped Janet across the face.
“Scar, you...” Janet was in a daze, not expecting Scar to slap her.
Slap!
Scar landed another slap on her cheek.
“Coffee? You think I'm a beggar who'll be satisfied with this little money? D*mn you!” With a cold smirk, Scar raised his hand again, intending to deliver another slap, but before he could, Yvonne swiftly stepped in front of her mother.
Just as Scar's hand was about to land on Yvonne's cheek, a figure emerged from the crowd like a phantom and charged forward.
Whoosh!
Before anyone could even get a clear look, Scar's neck was gripped.
Chapter 2 Rent A Room
A man who exuded an aura of icy coldness appeared out of nowhere.
It was none other than Dominic who had arrived just in time.
He stood tall and strong, one hand gripping Scar's throat as if he was holding a chicken.
“You...” Scar was shocked and enraged, only managing to utter a single word before Dominic slammed him onto the ground.
Bang!
A dull thud echoed, startling everyone present. They watched in horror as Scar's head hit the ground, blood splattering everywhere.
This wasn't over yet.
Before Scar could even react, Dominic swiftly lifted his foot, forcefully stomping down on his arm.
Crack!
The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air. Dominic had snapped Scar's arm into two.
It was the same hand that had nearly struck Yvonne moments ago.
Scar's shriek echoed through the air.
---------------------------------------------------------
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here!
Install the APP to search for the title "Healing Touch of a War God" Enjoy Romance Now ;)
He found himself in the midst of a graveyard, facing a tombstone cloaked in a blanket of moss.
It seemed like it had been a long time since someone had taken care of it.
Interestingly, this tombstone bore no name.
It was an unnamed tombstone.
Dominic had been standing in front of this tombstone for quite some time now.
The rain had soaked his clothes and drenched his hair, trickling down his eyes, cheeks, lips, and chin, before finally falling to the ground.
Yet, he seemed oblivious to that.
He clenched his fists, sinking deeply into the painful memories of the past.
“Run, Domy, run quickly. Don't let them catch you. You must survive... Don't seek revenge for me in the future. Hide your true identity and live as an ordinary person...”
Fifteen years ago, he had witnessed how those people had driven his mother to her death, and if his mother hadn't pushed him into the river so he could escape, he might've already been dead.
Back then, after he was pushed into the river, he fell into unconsciousness. Thankfully, he didn't meet his end by drowning. Fate had it that he was swept downstream to a far-off shore, the distance to which was unknown.
After waking up, Dominic found himself reduced to a mere beggar. However, it wasn't long before he was whisked away by a mysterious stranger.
When he reappeared, he had become the nightmare of countless terrorists.
In his prime, he was a formidable War God, single-handedly decimating global terrorist organizations, unmatched by anyone.
In recent years, especially, his title of War God had become increasingly prominent, and he became an idol in the hearts of countless people.
Now, however, he was sitting in the cemetery all alone, without anyone knowing.
This gravestone marked the resting place of his mother.
The pain of wanting to care for a parent who's no longer there is perhaps the most unbearable thing in the world.
After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, he lifted his head, his eyes sharp as a hawk's as he murmured, “It's been fifteen years, and I've finally returned. Howard, the Conley family, the Moorwood family, and all those who heartlessly watched my mother be driven to her death, you all probably don't know I'm still alive, do you?”
As he spoke, he clenched his fists, and a terrifying aura exuded from him, much like a raging tornado.
The aura was so potent that even the pouring rain was hindered.
He vowed, “I swear I will make anyone who had any involvement in that incident pay!”
After speaking, he took a deep breath and unclenched his fist.
His expression became calm again, and he pulled out an old-fashioned Nokia phone from his pocket and dialed a number. “Blade, have you looked into what I asked you to investigate?”
“Yes, but it seems like the person you're looking for has run into some kind of trouble...”
The look in Dominic's eyes suddenly turned icy cold.
Back in the day, when he was wandering on the streets on the verge of starvation, he encountered a girl who gave him a loaf of bread, thus saving his life.
After all these years, he had always remembered the girl's act of kindness.
Now that he had returned, aside from seeking revenge, he also had debts of gratitude to repay.
He was determined to repay the tiniest favor with enormous gratitude and charity.
“I see. Send the address to my phone.”
With that, Dominic strode toward the exit of the cemetery.
In Malbrook Garden, Druobridge, a crowd had gathered around an old, dilapidated building, pointing and discussing among themselves.
At the entrance of the building, several menacing men, armed with clubs, had surrounded the place.
“What's going on? Did Gregory offend someone?”
“I heard they've come to collect a debt. Gregory's daughter, Yvonne, borrowed two hundred thousand at a high interest rate for her father's medical expenses. Now they've come knocking at her door.”
“Whoa, loan sharks? You really shouldn't mess with them. Looks like the Litchfields are in trouble now.”
“Yeah, but Gregory's condition was so severe that it couldn't be delayed. Otherwise, she wouldn't have resorted to taking a high-interest loan.”
The nosy onlookers were abuzz with discussion, all expressing their sympathy.
However, most of them were just there to enjoy the spectacle.
Among those men with roguish expressions, one with a scarred face roared menacingly, “Come out now, or believe me, I'll tear this building down!”
After a brief moment of waiting, no one emerged.
With a wave of his hand, he commanded in a cold tone, “Tear this door down!”
As soon as he said that, a few thugs charged forth, picking up their clubs and began smashing the door.
The huge noise was deafening.
Creak.
The door swung open swiftly, revealing a strikingly beautiful young woman dressed in plain attire.
She glared at the man nicknamed Scar and asked angrily, “What are you doing?”
“What am I doing? Paying back what you owe is plain common sense. You think you can just dodge the debt you owe us?” Scar sneered.
Yvonne said, “I have already repaid all the money I owed you.”
Indeed, she had previously taken out a high-interest loan to cover her father's medical expenses, with a principal amount of two hundred thousand. Despite having repaid over three hundred thousand, these individuals persisted in harassing her, demanding even more interest.
“It's all paid off?” Scar scoffed.
He then pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and spread it out, “It's clearly written here that you've borrowed two hundred thousand from us. You've only returned the principal amount, but you didn't pay the interest on time. You're three months overdue. Now, you still owe us eight hundred thousand.”
“You're shameless!” Yvonne snapped, visibly infuriated. “The previous contract wasn't like this! You guys must've forged this!”
Scar wore an innocent expression. “We forged this? Take a close look here. Your handwritten signature and fingerprints are right there. Who could argue it's a fake?”
“In any case, I've already paid my dues. Don't come looking for me anymore,” Yvonne seethed.
“You don't really have a say in this. You don't have money, right? Fine. Since you're pretty, why don't you work for us for a few months to pay off your debt?” suggested Scar.
He then waved his hand, his voice icy as he commanded, “Capture her!”
No sooner had he said that than a few thugs immediately surrounded Yvonne.
The nosy onlookers couldn't stand it anymore, feeling sorry for Yvonne.
What job could possibly clear a debt of eight hundred thousand in just a few months? This girl's most probably going to lose her virginity if she's taken. If not, her reputation might be tainted. Those wealthy scions might toy with her, and she might be forced to film pornography.
At that moment, a middle-aged woman hurriedly emerged from the house, positioning herself in front of Yvonne.
The middle-aged woman had aged gracefully. Despite her modest attire, one could still tell how beautiful she was back in her youth.
She was none other than Janet, the mother of Yvonne.
“Scar, Yvonne is ignorant. Don't worry. We'll definitely repay the money we owe you.” Upon seeing these intimidating men, Janet quickly pulled Yvonne behind her, shielding her. “Please, grant us a bit more time.”
Pulling out a few thousand notes from her pocket, Janet humbly handed it to Scar. “Please, let me buy you and the boys some coffee.”
“Mom!” Yvonne was both shocked and enraged. Seeing her mother being so submissive to these people irked her to no end.
Slap!
Suddenly, Scar slapped Janet across the face.
“Scar, you...” Janet was in a daze, not expecting Scar to slap her.
Slap!
Scar landed another slap on her cheek.
“Coffee? You think I'm a beggar who'll be satisfied with this little money? D*mn you!” With a cold smirk, Scar raised his hand again, intending to deliver another slap, but before he could, Yvonne swiftly stepped in front of her mother.
Just as Scar's hand was about to land on Yvonne's cheek, a figure emerged from the crowd like a phantom and charged forward.
Whoosh!
Before anyone could even get a clear look, Scar's neck was gripped.
Chapter 2 Rent A Room
A man who exuded an aura of icy coldness appeared out of nowhere.
It was none other than Dominic who had arrived just in time.
He stood tall and strong, one hand gripping Scar's throat as if he was holding a chicken.
“You...” Scar was shocked and enraged, only managing to utter a single word before Dominic slammed him onto the ground.
Bang!
A dull thud echoed, startling everyone present. They watched in horror as Scar's head hit the ground, blood splattering everywhere.
This wasn't over yet.
Before Scar could even react, Dominic swiftly lifted his foot, forcefully stomping down on his arm.
Crack!
The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air. Dominic had snapped Scar's arm into two.
It was the same hand that had nearly struck Yvonne moments ago.
Scar's shriek echoed through the air.
---------------------------------------------------------
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here!
Install the APP to search for the title "Healing Touch of a War God" Enjoy Romance Now ;)

Mar 19, 2024 - Aug 07, 2024
Chapter 1 The King Returns To Save His Family!
"Gabe, the company has gone bankrupt! Mom and Dad were forced to take their own lives by jumping off the building; it has been five days, and their bodies still haven't been found...The Four Great Clans have divided up all our family possessions now. Hazel Lombard has taken over the family business and announced her engagement to Hugo Blaine. They are going to hold the engagement party soon. We still owe the Four Great Clans 300 million dollars! They want me to pay it back immediately, or they are going to sell me off…Gabe! Are you still alive? Where are you? I miss you so much…I really, really miss you…oh no, they are here! I don't think I can escape now...In my next life, I hope I get reborn as your sister again. I am so sorry, Gabe, I…augh! Get your hands off me! Let go of me now…!"
"Still trying to call for help? No one in their right mind is going to come and save you! Go on! Keep screaming! Nobody cares! Just accept your fate, that's a good girl…"
A moment later, there was a devilish laugh and the sound of the phone being smashed onto the floor and crushed underfoot…then complete silence!
Gabriel Skarsdale turned on his phone for the first time in five years, and the news hit him like a thunderbolt. As a soldier with unwavering nerves who had served on battlefields without fear, but his sister’s frantic voice message completely devastated him.
No matter how hard he tried, this was a terrible blow he could not recover from.
His parents had been forced to commit suicide! Not only that, his fiancée had betrayed him by colluding with old enemies to destroy the entire Skarsdale family, and was now going to marry the very person who had conspired against him in the first place!
His younger sister was going to be sold off, and her whereabouts were unknown. He had no idea if she was still alive or not.
Each piece of news only fueled Gabriel's rage until he was on the verge of losing his sanity.
What was the point of being someone whom all the nations feared, with power and influence that spanned the globe?
His family was gone; everything he ever cared about was gone!
What good was power and influence to him now?
His fury knew no bounds. He immediately set everything else aside; his first priority was to get home as fast as he could…
"Inform Derkesthai HQ! Seal off the road! I need to get back to Claritas as fast as possible!"
"Yes, sir!"
The headquarters at Derkesthai immediately transmitted orders that the five-thousand-mile road stretching from the northern border to the city of Claritas was to be sealed off at once! There was only a single lone jeep hurtling down the road the entire way, driving at full speed toward Claritas…
Inside the jeep, Gabriel closed his eyes, his face filled with anguish. Rage burned within him; he looked like a savage, ferocious lion, commanding both fear and respect.
"Faster! Drive as fast as you can!" Gabriel's eyes were red-rimmed; his voice sounded hoarse and strained.
Phoenix, the driver of the jeep, felt her heart ache when she saw Gabriel's uncharacteristic loss of composure. In the five years she had served with him, she had never seen this iron-willed, steel-nerved man lose control of his emotions like this.
Gabriel Skarsdale was a hero in Numenis, his place unrivaled in the hearts of countless Numenians! His exploits terrified nations!
Although she could understand Gabriel's fury and anguish, she was unable to offer him any solace or comfort.
Gabriel clenched his fists tightly, a murderous rage simmering in his eyes. Now that his parents were dead, Elia was his only surviving relative! If anything happened to her, he would never forgive himself!
Five years ago, he had been deliberately set up. Someone had drugged his drink; he had then gotten drunk and forced himself upon a girl. For that, he had been arrested. However, the girl had unexpectedly declined to press charges, which was why he had not gone to prison. Instead, he had been exiled to the frontier to serve his sentence in the military.
For the last five years, he had completely isolated himself from the rest of the world and changed his name to Nolan Skar. He had distinguished himself on the battlefield through his courage, achieving countless feats, which had resulted in him being given a military rank while he was still young.
At 22, he had become a high-ranking official.
Now, at 25, he would be crowned ruler of Numenis in three days!
He had only retrieved his old phone today after his final battle had ended.
After his coronation ceremony, he had intended to return to Claritas and reunite with his parents and sister, then make amends to the girl he had wronged. However, Elia's message had plunged him into despair in an instant!
Gabriel forced himself to calm down, and the fury in his eyes gradually transformed into a cold, murderous rage. Gabriel Skarsdale is back. Watch out, you Four Great Clans of Claritas…you will face my wrath without fail!
The Four Great Clans had conspired against him five years ago! Thanks to them, he had committed a crime and lost his reputation and standing, almost going to prison…
Now, they had joined forces again to strip the Skarsdale family of everything they had, forcing his parents to commit suicide. Not satisfied with that, they were going to sell Elia…
This was a blood feud to the death!
Phoenix took a deep breath, then reported, "Marshal, the intelligence service has just sent over some information. They have discovered Ms. Skarsdale's location. All the troops stationed in Claritas are already assembled and awaiting orders. Once you give the word, they will completely annihilate the Four Great Clans!"
A ruthless glint flickered in Gabriel's eyes. "The Four Great Clans? Killing them is too easy! I want them to suffer in despair and terror before they die slowly…But that can wait! Right now, the most crucial thing is to locate Elia! Hurry; have intelligence send the coordinates over immediately! If anything happens to my sister, I will never forgive them!"
"Yes, sir." Phoenix was silent for a few moments, then reported, "Ms. Skarsdale is being held at the black market auction site in Claritas."
"Go there immediately, as quickly as possible!" Gabriel's distant and severe demeanor concealed his suppressed anger. He tightly clenched his fists...
If anything happened to Elia, even the slightest harm, he would ensure that everyone involved would deeply regret their actions! No one would be able to endure the wrath of the King!
Chapter 2 Die If You Dare Touch Her
The black market auction hall in Claritas was a lawless and chaotic hub of vice, where even the sun refused to shine!
Today's auction drew a full house, with celebrities, businessmen, and prominent members of wealthy families in attendance. The scene was bustling and riotous, charged with excitement.
Everyone present sat in anticipation, their eyes gleaming with expectation. After all, the "item" that would soon be displayed on stage was Elia Skarsdale, once the most celebrated society belle in Claritas!
The auctioneer took the stage with a microphone in hand. With a smile, he announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, the bidding will begin shortly. If everyone could please settle down and be quiet…" He paused for dramatic effect, then continued, "Before we start the auction, let me share a touching story. There was a young woman whose family was burdened with a debt of 300 million dollars, and they had no means to repay it. To ease the burden on her loved ones, she decided to pay off the debt through her own labor. Today, we are auctioning off this dutiful girl's services. For the right price, she can become your personal subordinate and serve you for the rest of her life. She can cook, clean, and fulfill any task you desire."
"Great!"
"That's amazing!"
"How moving; it brings tears to my eyes…"
All the attendees were aware of the true situation, but they played along with the auctioneer's little drama, displaying false expressions of sympathy.
There was a derisive laugh, and Herman Blaine spoke up. "Stop trying to build suspense! That's the Skarsdale woman, right? She still owes the Four Great Clans 300 million dollars. This is just a way to pay off her debt!"
The Blaines were one of the Four Great Clans, and Herman was one of their sons. In the past, he had pursued Elia ardently but without success.
The auctioneer smiled blandly and continued, "Now, let's present the highlight of today's auction." A steel cage was swiftly brought up onto the stage. Inside was a young woman with shackles on her wrists and ankles. Her clothing was disheveled, revealing her fair-skinned body marked with wounds!
Despite this, her stunning beauty and elegance were undeniable!
Elia Skarsdale surveyed the sea of ravenous faces that surrounded the stage, her heart pounding with fear. If she ended up in the hands of these people, death would be preferable!
The auctioneer chuckled and announced, "The bidding will now begin, starting at 1 dollar; the highest bidder wins. You may place your bids."
The entire audience burst into laughter, eyeing the caged Elia with derision. The once high-and-mighty Ms. Skarsdale was now worth only 1 dollar! The Four Great Clans had gone to great lengths to humiliate her!
"2 dollars!"
"3 dollars!"
"I bid 10!"
The bids continued endlessly. To Elia, they sounded like her worst nightmares. Her slender body trembled as she sank deeper into melancholy and despair…
Right at that moment, Herman stood up and shouted, "I bid 500 million dollars!"
The entire venue fell into silence.
Herman gestured to the audience. "Not long ago, I expressed interest in pursuing this woman, but she rejected me and showed me the door. Now, I will share her with all of you once I make her mine!"
The auctioneer merely gave another bland smile. "She's your personal indentured servant, Mr. Blaine. You can do whatever you please with her." Since this entire fiasco was designed by the Four Great Clans specifically to humiliate Elia, he had no objections.
"Haha!" Herman chortled gleefully and went up on stage to Elia's cage. "Well, in that case, I'll give everyone a good show!"
The entire auction erupted with shouts and catcalls as the audience went into a frenzy.
Elia tightly shut her eyes, unable to stop the tears from streaming down her cheeks. Helpless and despairing, she had no hope left. How she wished that her brother could appear out of nowhere like a mighty hero and rescue her from this! Unfortunately, this was only wishful thinking…
She opened her eyes and glared at Herman. "Get lost! Get out of my sight! Have me? Over my dead body! No, even if I'm dead, I won't yield to you! If you dare lay a finger on me, my brother will kill you when he returns!"
Herman grabbed her by the arm and snarled, "Your brother died long ago on the battlefield. Even if he were alive, why would I be afraid of him? I'm part of the Four Great Clans! I will have you dead or alive, Elia Skarsdale, mark my words!"
Elia's face crumpled with despair. Once again, she closed her eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks. Mom, Dad, I'll see you soon! Gabe, I'm so sorry…I hope to see you in another life…
Even in death, she would rather bite her tongue to shreds than give her tormentors the satisfaction of seeing her despair and humiliation!
However, right at that moment, a loud crash rang through the hall like thunder, and the door was violently kicked down! Everyone's eyes immediately turned in that direction, startled, as a slim, stalwart figure strode in…
His thunderous, enraged voice assaulted their ears as he bellowed, "How dare you lay hands on my sister?"
Gabriel Skarsdale entered the auction hall like an avenging angel, his eyes glinting with cold ferocity.
Chapter 3 Dead In One Punch
Dead silence fell upon the auction hall…
A somber figure moved through the crowd. His footsteps echoed like a death knell to each attendee; their hearts pounded, and breathing became difficult. All eyes remained fixed on him.
"Who is that? Is he trying to get himself killed? Everyone knows Elia Skarsdale is the last surviving member of the Skarsdale family; anyone who defends her will end up dead…"
"He's a reckless young man! He's doomed! The Four Great Clans are not to be trifled with…"
"Wait…did he say the Skarsdale girl is his sister? Could that be…Gabriel Skarsdale?"
"It's him!"
"He almost went to jail a few years ago after being framed, and now he has the audacity to return? The Four Great Clans will destroy him!"
Discussion spread among the people present.
Herman immediately stopped what he was doing and turned to glare at Gabriel. "How dare you show your face in Claritas?"
Gabriel remained silent, but the aura of menace surrounding him grew stronger.
"Mr. Blaine! Be careful!" The old auctioneer on stage was the first to step forward, shouting a warning in alarm.
Herman's expression was filled with scorn as he burst into maniacal laughter. "Do you think he would dare to touch me? I will teach him a lesson he will never forget! Once I crush his face under my foot, he will cry uncle!"
Upon seeing Gabriel, Elia's entire body trembled as she sobbed, "Gabe!"
Tears welled up in Gabriel's eyes. The tragic fate of his parents already weighed heavily on his mind, and now guilt overwhelmed him as he witnessed his sister's plight. "I'm so sorry, Ellie…I came back too late."
Herman sneered, "Since you're back, Gabriel, you already know that the Four Great Clans have eliminated your parents! Even they couldn't withstand us; what can you do? How about this; kneel down and lick my boots! Maybe then I will consider asking the Clans to go easy on you. As for your sister, she's mine. When I'm tired of her, I'll…"
Gabriel looked up at Herman with icy indifference. It was as if he were staring at a dead man. He snarled, "Since you dared to touch Ellie, I will kill you now and here!" His fist shot out like lightning, striking Herman's body.
"Augh!" An anguished scream echoed through the auction hall. Herman was sent flying off the stage, a large, bloody hole punched through his chest cavity. He was dead as soon as he hit the floor.
A collective gasp filled the air, followed by dead silence.
Gabriel Skarsdale had disposed of Herman Blaine without hesitation! And yet, Herman was a member of the Four Great Clans!
"Phoenix, clear the hall," Gabriel coldly ordered. "Listen up, all of you. You have 30 seconds to make your way through that door. If not, you will share this man’s fate!"
His words sent shivers down the spines of everyone present.
Phoenix walked through the door and addressed the terrified attendees in a chilling voice. "This is your last chance to leave here alive. Go!"
Terrified by what had transpired, everyone made a frantic rush for the exit…
In no time at all, the only ones left in the hall were the auction organizers and employees. They glared angrily at Gabriel and Elia.
"Great, just great!" The elderly auctioneer gritted his teeth and snarled, "Gabriel Skarsdale, you have some nerve. Do you know who owns this place? You will pay for causing trouble here!"
Gabriel completely ignored him. He strode up to the iron cage and forcefully opened the door, embracing Elia! "Ellie…I'm so, so sorry. It's my fault; I came back too late to save them…" Tears glistened in his fierce eyes as his emotions momentarily overwhelmed him.
"Gabe, it's not your fault. If you want to blame anyone, blame the Four Clans…they need to die, all of them!" Elia clung to Gabriel, her heart aching as she looked up at him, knowing that his anguish far surpassed her own pain…
"I will seek revenge for Mom and Dad. The Four Great Clans and everyone involved…they will all pay for this! I will make them suffer!" Gabriel's voice was filled with intense, murderous rage.
"You do know how to dream!" The auctioneer was infuriated by Gabriel's complete disregard and shouted, "Bring everyone out here! Kill him!"
"Yes, Boss!"
People flooded into the hall from all corners of the auction house. First ten, then twenty, then thirty…in no time at all, there were over a hundred people! They continued pouring in until the place was packed, brandishing blades and wooden staves. They formed a bloodthirsty pack, surrounding Gabriel, Elia, and Phoenix…
"Gabe…" Elia's voice trembled, her lips pale.
"Don't worry." Gabriel placed a comforting arm around her shoulders. "Your brother is here. I won't let anyone harm you!"
"Hey! You're done for. You killed Herman Blaine, and on the Dragon Lord's territory. You're as good as dead!" The auctioneer shrieked, grinding his teeth in rage.
"I don't care about the Dragon Lord or anyone else. You and this auction house dared to try and sell my sister...you're the ones who are as good as dead!"
The auctioneer sneered contemptuously, "I'm not afraid of you! No matter how skilled you are, you can't defeat over a hundred people! Any one of them could kill you with a single blow! However, I won't let you die so easily…I will break your legs and deliver you to the Dragon Lord so he can dispose of you himself! Charge!" He snapped his fingers.
In an instant, the entire mob armed with weapons closed in on Gabriel, Elia, and Phoenix, their eyes gleaming with bloodlust…
Click to READ more👉👉 "The King Returns"
"Gabe, the company has gone bankrupt! Mom and Dad were forced to take their own lives by jumping off the building; it has been five days, and their bodies still haven't been found...The Four Great Clans have divided up all our family possessions now. Hazel Lombard has taken over the family business and announced her engagement to Hugo Blaine. They are going to hold the engagement party soon. We still owe the Four Great Clans 300 million dollars! They want me to pay it back immediately, or they are going to sell me off…Gabe! Are you still alive? Where are you? I miss you so much…I really, really miss you…oh no, they are here! I don't think I can escape now...In my next life, I hope I get reborn as your sister again. I am so sorry, Gabe, I…augh! Get your hands off me! Let go of me now…!"
"Still trying to call for help? No one in their right mind is going to come and save you! Go on! Keep screaming! Nobody cares! Just accept your fate, that's a good girl…"
A moment later, there was a devilish laugh and the sound of the phone being smashed onto the floor and crushed underfoot…then complete silence!
Gabriel Skarsdale turned on his phone for the first time in five years, and the news hit him like a thunderbolt. As a soldier with unwavering nerves who had served on battlefields without fear, but his sister’s frantic voice message completely devastated him.
No matter how hard he tried, this was a terrible blow he could not recover from.
His parents had been forced to commit suicide! Not only that, his fiancée had betrayed him by colluding with old enemies to destroy the entire Skarsdale family, and was now going to marry the very person who had conspired against him in the first place!
His younger sister was going to be sold off, and her whereabouts were unknown. He had no idea if she was still alive or not.
Each piece of news only fueled Gabriel's rage until he was on the verge of losing his sanity.
What was the point of being someone whom all the nations feared, with power and influence that spanned the globe?
His family was gone; everything he ever cared about was gone!
What good was power and influence to him now?
His fury knew no bounds. He immediately set everything else aside; his first priority was to get home as fast as he could…
"Inform Derkesthai HQ! Seal off the road! I need to get back to Claritas as fast as possible!"
"Yes, sir!"
The headquarters at Derkesthai immediately transmitted orders that the five-thousand-mile road stretching from the northern border to the city of Claritas was to be sealed off at once! There was only a single lone jeep hurtling down the road the entire way, driving at full speed toward Claritas…
Inside the jeep, Gabriel closed his eyes, his face filled with anguish. Rage burned within him; he looked like a savage, ferocious lion, commanding both fear and respect.
"Faster! Drive as fast as you can!" Gabriel's eyes were red-rimmed; his voice sounded hoarse and strained.
Phoenix, the driver of the jeep, felt her heart ache when she saw Gabriel's uncharacteristic loss of composure. In the five years she had served with him, she had never seen this iron-willed, steel-nerved man lose control of his emotions like this.
Gabriel Skarsdale was a hero in Numenis, his place unrivaled in the hearts of countless Numenians! His exploits terrified nations!
Although she could understand Gabriel's fury and anguish, she was unable to offer him any solace or comfort.
Gabriel clenched his fists tightly, a murderous rage simmering in his eyes. Now that his parents were dead, Elia was his only surviving relative! If anything happened to her, he would never forgive himself!
Five years ago, he had been deliberately set up. Someone had drugged his drink; he had then gotten drunk and forced himself upon a girl. For that, he had been arrested. However, the girl had unexpectedly declined to press charges, which was why he had not gone to prison. Instead, he had been exiled to the frontier to serve his sentence in the military.
For the last five years, he had completely isolated himself from the rest of the world and changed his name to Nolan Skar. He had distinguished himself on the battlefield through his courage, achieving countless feats, which had resulted in him being given a military rank while he was still young.
At 22, he had become a high-ranking official.
Now, at 25, he would be crowned ruler of Numenis in three days!
He had only retrieved his old phone today after his final battle had ended.
After his coronation ceremony, he had intended to return to Claritas and reunite with his parents and sister, then make amends to the girl he had wronged. However, Elia's message had plunged him into despair in an instant!
Gabriel forced himself to calm down, and the fury in his eyes gradually transformed into a cold, murderous rage. Gabriel Skarsdale is back. Watch out, you Four Great Clans of Claritas…you will face my wrath without fail!
The Four Great Clans had conspired against him five years ago! Thanks to them, he had committed a crime and lost his reputation and standing, almost going to prison…
Now, they had joined forces again to strip the Skarsdale family of everything they had, forcing his parents to commit suicide. Not satisfied with that, they were going to sell Elia…
This was a blood feud to the death!
Phoenix took a deep breath, then reported, "Marshal, the intelligence service has just sent over some information. They have discovered Ms. Skarsdale's location. All the troops stationed in Claritas are already assembled and awaiting orders. Once you give the word, they will completely annihilate the Four Great Clans!"
A ruthless glint flickered in Gabriel's eyes. "The Four Great Clans? Killing them is too easy! I want them to suffer in despair and terror before they die slowly…But that can wait! Right now, the most crucial thing is to locate Elia! Hurry; have intelligence send the coordinates over immediately! If anything happens to my sister, I will never forgive them!"
"Yes, sir." Phoenix was silent for a few moments, then reported, "Ms. Skarsdale is being held at the black market auction site in Claritas."
"Go there immediately, as quickly as possible!" Gabriel's distant and severe demeanor concealed his suppressed anger. He tightly clenched his fists...
If anything happened to Elia, even the slightest harm, he would ensure that everyone involved would deeply regret their actions! No one would be able to endure the wrath of the King!
Chapter 2 Die If You Dare Touch Her
The black market auction hall in Claritas was a lawless and chaotic hub of vice, where even the sun refused to shine!
Today's auction drew a full house, with celebrities, businessmen, and prominent members of wealthy families in attendance. The scene was bustling and riotous, charged with excitement.
Everyone present sat in anticipation, their eyes gleaming with expectation. After all, the "item" that would soon be displayed on stage was Elia Skarsdale, once the most celebrated society belle in Claritas!
The auctioneer took the stage with a microphone in hand. With a smile, he announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, the bidding will begin shortly. If everyone could please settle down and be quiet…" He paused for dramatic effect, then continued, "Before we start the auction, let me share a touching story. There was a young woman whose family was burdened with a debt of 300 million dollars, and they had no means to repay it. To ease the burden on her loved ones, she decided to pay off the debt through her own labor. Today, we are auctioning off this dutiful girl's services. For the right price, she can become your personal subordinate and serve you for the rest of her life. She can cook, clean, and fulfill any task you desire."
"Great!"
"That's amazing!"
"How moving; it brings tears to my eyes…"
All the attendees were aware of the true situation, but they played along with the auctioneer's little drama, displaying false expressions of sympathy.
There was a derisive laugh, and Herman Blaine spoke up. "Stop trying to build suspense! That's the Skarsdale woman, right? She still owes the Four Great Clans 300 million dollars. This is just a way to pay off her debt!"
The Blaines were one of the Four Great Clans, and Herman was one of their sons. In the past, he had pursued Elia ardently but without success.
The auctioneer smiled blandly and continued, "Now, let's present the highlight of today's auction." A steel cage was swiftly brought up onto the stage. Inside was a young woman with shackles on her wrists and ankles. Her clothing was disheveled, revealing her fair-skinned body marked with wounds!
Despite this, her stunning beauty and elegance were undeniable!
Elia Skarsdale surveyed the sea of ravenous faces that surrounded the stage, her heart pounding with fear. If she ended up in the hands of these people, death would be preferable!
The auctioneer chuckled and announced, "The bidding will now begin, starting at 1 dollar; the highest bidder wins. You may place your bids."
The entire audience burst into laughter, eyeing the caged Elia with derision. The once high-and-mighty Ms. Skarsdale was now worth only 1 dollar! The Four Great Clans had gone to great lengths to humiliate her!
"2 dollars!"
"3 dollars!"
"I bid 10!"
The bids continued endlessly. To Elia, they sounded like her worst nightmares. Her slender body trembled as she sank deeper into melancholy and despair…
Right at that moment, Herman stood up and shouted, "I bid 500 million dollars!"
The entire venue fell into silence.
Herman gestured to the audience. "Not long ago, I expressed interest in pursuing this woman, but she rejected me and showed me the door. Now, I will share her with all of you once I make her mine!"
The auctioneer merely gave another bland smile. "She's your personal indentured servant, Mr. Blaine. You can do whatever you please with her." Since this entire fiasco was designed by the Four Great Clans specifically to humiliate Elia, he had no objections.
"Haha!" Herman chortled gleefully and went up on stage to Elia's cage. "Well, in that case, I'll give everyone a good show!"
The entire auction erupted with shouts and catcalls as the audience went into a frenzy.
Elia tightly shut her eyes, unable to stop the tears from streaming down her cheeks. Helpless and despairing, she had no hope left. How she wished that her brother could appear out of nowhere like a mighty hero and rescue her from this! Unfortunately, this was only wishful thinking…
She opened her eyes and glared at Herman. "Get lost! Get out of my sight! Have me? Over my dead body! No, even if I'm dead, I won't yield to you! If you dare lay a finger on me, my brother will kill you when he returns!"
Herman grabbed her by the arm and snarled, "Your brother died long ago on the battlefield. Even if he were alive, why would I be afraid of him? I'm part of the Four Great Clans! I will have you dead or alive, Elia Skarsdale, mark my words!"
Elia's face crumpled with despair. Once again, she closed her eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks. Mom, Dad, I'll see you soon! Gabe, I'm so sorry…I hope to see you in another life…
Even in death, she would rather bite her tongue to shreds than give her tormentors the satisfaction of seeing her despair and humiliation!
However, right at that moment, a loud crash rang through the hall like thunder, and the door was violently kicked down! Everyone's eyes immediately turned in that direction, startled, as a slim, stalwart figure strode in…
His thunderous, enraged voice assaulted their ears as he bellowed, "How dare you lay hands on my sister?"
Gabriel Skarsdale entered the auction hall like an avenging angel, his eyes glinting with cold ferocity.
Chapter 3 Dead In One Punch
Dead silence fell upon the auction hall…
A somber figure moved through the crowd. His footsteps echoed like a death knell to each attendee; their hearts pounded, and breathing became difficult. All eyes remained fixed on him.
"Who is that? Is he trying to get himself killed? Everyone knows Elia Skarsdale is the last surviving member of the Skarsdale family; anyone who defends her will end up dead…"
"He's a reckless young man! He's doomed! The Four Great Clans are not to be trifled with…"
"Wait…did he say the Skarsdale girl is his sister? Could that be…Gabriel Skarsdale?"
"It's him!"
"He almost went to jail a few years ago after being framed, and now he has the audacity to return? The Four Great Clans will destroy him!"
Discussion spread among the people present.
Herman immediately stopped what he was doing and turned to glare at Gabriel. "How dare you show your face in Claritas?"
Gabriel remained silent, but the aura of menace surrounding him grew stronger.
"Mr. Blaine! Be careful!" The old auctioneer on stage was the first to step forward, shouting a warning in alarm.
Herman's expression was filled with scorn as he burst into maniacal laughter. "Do you think he would dare to touch me? I will teach him a lesson he will never forget! Once I crush his face under my foot, he will cry uncle!"
Upon seeing Gabriel, Elia's entire body trembled as she sobbed, "Gabe!"
Tears welled up in Gabriel's eyes. The tragic fate of his parents already weighed heavily on his mind, and now guilt overwhelmed him as he witnessed his sister's plight. "I'm so sorry, Ellie…I came back too late."
Herman sneered, "Since you're back, Gabriel, you already know that the Four Great Clans have eliminated your parents! Even they couldn't withstand us; what can you do? How about this; kneel down and lick my boots! Maybe then I will consider asking the Clans to go easy on you. As for your sister, she's mine. When I'm tired of her, I'll…"
Gabriel looked up at Herman with icy indifference. It was as if he were staring at a dead man. He snarled, "Since you dared to touch Ellie, I will kill you now and here!" His fist shot out like lightning, striking Herman's body.
"Augh!" An anguished scream echoed through the auction hall. Herman was sent flying off the stage, a large, bloody hole punched through his chest cavity. He was dead as soon as he hit the floor.
A collective gasp filled the air, followed by dead silence.
Gabriel Skarsdale had disposed of Herman Blaine without hesitation! And yet, Herman was a member of the Four Great Clans!
"Phoenix, clear the hall," Gabriel coldly ordered. "Listen up, all of you. You have 30 seconds to make your way through that door. If not, you will share this man’s fate!"
His words sent shivers down the spines of everyone present.
Phoenix walked through the door and addressed the terrified attendees in a chilling voice. "This is your last chance to leave here alive. Go!"
Terrified by what had transpired, everyone made a frantic rush for the exit…
In no time at all, the only ones left in the hall were the auction organizers and employees. They glared angrily at Gabriel and Elia.
"Great, just great!" The elderly auctioneer gritted his teeth and snarled, "Gabriel Skarsdale, you have some nerve. Do you know who owns this place? You will pay for causing trouble here!"
Gabriel completely ignored him. He strode up to the iron cage and forcefully opened the door, embracing Elia! "Ellie…I'm so, so sorry. It's my fault; I came back too late to save them…" Tears glistened in his fierce eyes as his emotions momentarily overwhelmed him.
"Gabe, it's not your fault. If you want to blame anyone, blame the Four Clans…they need to die, all of them!" Elia clung to Gabriel, her heart aching as she looked up at him, knowing that his anguish far surpassed her own pain…
"I will seek revenge for Mom and Dad. The Four Great Clans and everyone involved…they will all pay for this! I will make them suffer!" Gabriel's voice was filled with intense, murderous rage.
"You do know how to dream!" The auctioneer was infuriated by Gabriel's complete disregard and shouted, "Bring everyone out here! Kill him!"
"Yes, Boss!"
People flooded into the hall from all corners of the auction house. First ten, then twenty, then thirty…in no time at all, there were over a hundred people! They continued pouring in until the place was packed, brandishing blades and wooden staves. They formed a bloodthirsty pack, surrounding Gabriel, Elia, and Phoenix…
"Gabe…" Elia's voice trembled, her lips pale.
"Don't worry." Gabriel placed a comforting arm around her shoulders. "Your brother is here. I won't let anyone harm you!"
"Hey! You're done for. You killed Herman Blaine, and on the Dragon Lord's territory. You're as good as dead!" The auctioneer shrieked, grinding his teeth in rage.
"I don't care about the Dragon Lord or anyone else. You and this auction house dared to try and sell my sister...you're the ones who are as good as dead!"
The auctioneer sneered contemptuously, "I'm not afraid of you! No matter how skilled you are, you can't defeat over a hundred people! Any one of them could kill you with a single blow! However, I won't let you die so easily…I will break your legs and deliver you to the Dragon Lord so he can dispose of you himself! Charge!" He snapped his fingers.
In an instant, the entire mob armed with weapons closed in on Gabriel, Elia, and Phoenix, their eyes gleaming with bloodlust…
Click to READ more👉👉 "The King Returns"

Jan 08, 2024 - Jan 09, 2024
"Lucian, you were uncontactable during your seven years in the army. Freya was involved in a car accident and is now paralyzed. She was driven out by the family. She's alone and living a miserable life."
Lucian Gray and his mother were gathered before his father's tombstone on the outskirts of Sioux.
Lucian could not help the full-body shudder that ran through him. There was an unconcealable horror expressed through his eyes. He turned to his mother, Lilian Seymour, and asked, "How is that possible, Mom? I haven't heard anything when I was in the troops…"
"Much has happened in the seven years you've been gone. She kept writing to you a year after you left but every letter seemed to have disappeared into nothing. There was no news."
Paralyzed…
She's confined to a wheelchair, lonely, and unable to return home.
What has Freya experienced while I've been gone? Seven years…
"It doesn't matter even if you're kicked out of the family, Lucian. I, Freya, am not afraid of anything. I'll give up everything I have as long as you love me. It doesn't matter what difficulties lie ahead, I won't be afraid as long as I have you by my side."
"Promise me that you would never leave me no matter what."
His eyes reddened as tears of guilt began to build up at the mere thought of Freya's words.
Lucian had been the eldest son of the Gray family of Sioux seven years ago. His father was a well-known big shot not just within the city. He could stand toe-to-toe with those of Hohenwald. What awaited him, however, was a spectacular setup where he died horribly in the streets. His cause of death was a mystery. Both he and his mother were expelled from the family following the incident with nothing to their names. They were reduced to the bottom rung of society.
Freya, who was in love with Lucian, was not just a pretty face at school. She was the eldest daughter of the Harrison family. She continued to shine following her graduation and became vice president of the Harrison Group following the success of a large-scale project that was worth millions. Freya and he were people who belonged to different worlds.
She, regardless of her family's opposition, chose to give everything up to marry him in secret with papers to show for it.
When the Harrisons learned of the matter, the head of the family was furious and forcibly separated the two by taking her away.
Lucian decided to join the army after wallowing in his misery for a while in hopes that he would be able to make a name for himself by defending the country at the front lines. He wanted their union to be blessed.
His rare talents were quickly unearthed after he joined the military. He had become part of the special forces within the year. He cut off all contact with the outside world and was secretly deployed to the northern borders.
He fought bravely, won his battles, slain foreign invaders, quashed the traitors in their ranks, and safeguarded Vandergrift in the seven years.
King Vandergrift himself had personally canonized him as the Infernal War God!
"There's also something else I have to tell you, Lucian. You and Fay have a seven…"
His phone began to ring before Lilian could finish. It was an unfamiliar number.
"Hello? Is this Lucian Gray? I heard you were leaving the army and returning home. Divorce my Mom. I don't want a father as heartless as you. I feel ashamed just thinking about it…"
"I can take care of Mom just fine. I don't need you being my father."
There was a childish voice tinged with determination and hatred on the phone. They did not hesitate to hang up without waiting for him to respond. He tried to call them back only to find that the phone had been switched off.
His breaths quickened as he processed the words. He felt nervous.
Father??
I don't need a you being my father.
He turned his attention back to his mother. "Mom, I… I have a daughter?"
"That's right." Lilian sighed and nodded. "Freya secretly gave birth a year after you left. This angered Old Mr. Harrison and led to her being driven out of her home. She came here with her three-month-old daughter to look for you. She tried to establish contact for two years but nothing came of it. She left discouraged. She got into a car accident not two years later and has been paralyzed since…"
"Both Freya and Minnie were thrown out of the family after the accident. Minnie had to be the one to set up a stall in the market to earn money just so they could live. I've been doing my best to offer them a modest contribution as well to make up for all we've done to her."
"There are also local hoodlums who often pick on Minnie and demand protection money. They often beat her up too."
Lucian's head went blank at the revelation.
Freya birthed him a daughter and was now an invalid. The mother-daughter duo was thrown out of their home and relied on a seven-year-old to earn their keep.
Tears rolled down his cheeks in a flood of guilt. Freya had given everything up for love and had to birth the product of their love in secret.
He forgot their promise and disappeared from her life in her most difficult moment.
How much despair could she have been in?
His hands curled into fists. "How dare they treat them that way!" His veins rippled with anger.
Driven out of their home…
A fatherless child who's abused in the streets.
"Ah!!!"
His eyes were bloodshot as he roared into the sky. She was only a seven-year-old child who not only had to earn money to support both herself and her mother and had to suffer the abuse thrown her way. He was going to kill those who hurt his wife and daughter. He was going to make sure that he wasn't even going to leave a body behind for a proper burial.
"What are you doing, Lucian?"
Lilian immediately asked as Lucian sped away.
"I'm going to Freya and Minnie. I owe them far too much… Far too much!"
He left the cemetery and rushed back to the city in a blaze of glory.
…
Meanwhile, at a lively marketplace.
"My jewelry is pretty. I went to the next city over with my Mom to get it."
"Take a look, Miss. It'll look nice on you."
Minnie was in a patchwork of a dress and calling to the people in the streets in her child-like voice. Every time she'd pass a woman by, she would actively sell her products to them. Her eyes demonstrated a maturity that did not match her age.
She was well-known in the marketplace as the seven-year-old girl with a paralyzed mother trying to earn a living.
Many girls passing through would buy a few jewelry pieces to support her. Minnie was the stubborn sort that refused money given for free.
Freya was in her wheelchair, gaze dull as she watched her daughter. She couldn't help the tears rolling down her cheeks.
She's seven…
She's unable to provide Minnie with a good life as a mother and instead had to rely on her just to survive. She felt it better if she were dead rather than alive. If it weren't for Minnie, she would've committed suicide.
"Look who it is. The fatherless child and her mother are out here again? How much did you earn today? Got enough to feed yourselves hopefully."
A man with his hair swept back dressed in a suit came up to the girl with a wicked smile.
"What are you doing here, Calvin?"
Anger surfaced in Freya's eyes.
Calvin Harrison, her uncle's son, was the spendthrift of the family. He was the one who planned the accident that ruined her. Freya had shone far too brightly in the business world and threatened his position. It contributed to the reason why he would so thoroughly destroy her.
"Why can't I be here? It's not like this marketplace is yours."
He crushed a jewelry piece underfoot and laughed. "Hahaha, I'm so sorry. I accidentally broke one. But that's okay. I have lots of money. Here."
He took out a wad of cash from his wallet and threw the stack on Minnie's head while cursing, "Kneel! Do it and this is all yours. This should be more than enough to last you for a few months, right?"
"I don't want it."
Minnie bit back.
"Being mouthy now, huh?"
Slap!
He smirked and backhanded the girl, sending her sprawling to the ground.
Chapter 2 I Hate You
"Minnie!"
The wheelchair-bound Freya could only cry out in anguish. She was unable to lift even a single finger. "I'm warning you, Calvin! Touch Minnie again and I'll call the cops!"
"You're threatening me?"
Calvin cursed and kicked her wheelchair over, sending her toppling over into a pool of mud.
He began to repeatedly kick the woman. "How dare you threaten me? Do you think you're still the high and lofty Ms. Harrison? Let's see you fight back now!"
"You stop it!"
"Mom!"
Minnie threw herself in front of Freya and weathered a few blows. She gritted her teeth and refused to make a sound. She instead jabbered on, "You can hit me. Don't hit my Mommy. Stop hitting her… She's ill. Just hit me instead…"
"Minnie!"
Freya felt so useless as she lay on the floor. She couldn't even stand up and do anything but watch her daughter be beaten. She couldn't even protect her own daughter.
"Help! Please save my daughter!"
She begged for help from the crowd of onlookers.
"Let's just see them try. I'm the son of the Harrison family. Everyone who crosses me will wish they were dead!" He roared with fury.
This scared everyone in the crowd. No one stepped forward to help the mother-daughter duo. The man was from a powerful family after all. The rest of them were just ordinary citizens who couldn't afford to poke the hornet's nest.
"Ahhh!" She cried out in despair, "I hate you, Lucian Gray! I hate you!"
I hate you!
Freya's eyes were filled with overwhelming anger. She screamed in anguish at the group of indifferent onlookers.
I hate…
I hate that heartless man who ruined my life.
She had been a school belle. Her talents in running a business shone after her graduation. She successfully served as the president of the Harrison Group and was worth millions. Her future was one of endless possibilities.
Yet, she gave up everything she had for love and eloped to the countryside with Lucian and got married.
She gave everything she had to him but all she received in return was him being gone from her life.
She found out about her pregnancy only after the Harrisons had forcefully removed her from his side. The fetus was a product of the love between her and Lucian, which was why she concealed the truth that she had given birth to Minnie and incurred the wrath of the Harrison family. It made her the joke of Sioux. She lost her former glory overnight.
She didn't care. She brought the then three-month-old Minnie in search of him as a surprise only to hear that he had enlisted into the army.
She wrote letter after letter but it was as if they had all been swallowed up in the void. No news ever came back.
It had been seven years since then!
"Stop it, Calvin. Everyone here knows Freya and Minnie are well-known people who are suffering hardship. Stop picking on them."
A woman carrying a basket couldn't stand it anymore
"You want to die so badly, huh?"
He jabbed a finger in her face. "Trying to offend the Harrisons now, huh?"
"I…"
The woman trembled in fright and retreated into the crowd. She was just an ordinary person who couldn't afford to go against a family like the Harrisons. She had no choice but to back down.
"I'm going to break her legs today. Let's see who can say anything about it."
"I am the law here." He snarled arrogantly.
"You've got guts."
Suddenly, there came an enraged yell from nearby.
Everyone turned to look to see a military vehicle drive up at a breakneck speed before stopping.
Lucian, who was in military boots and a dark green coat, jumped out of the car. His firm facial features exuded the air of a king. It was as if the air around them had stilled by his mere presence.
"L…Lucian."
Freya, still lying in the ground, was shocked to see him. She had waited for seven long years. He was finally back.
Why did you even come back for…?
She burst into tears as the light in her eyes went out. She lay motionless on the ground as if she were dead.
Minnie, who was lying protectively on top of Freya, noticed that something was wrong and looked up to see Lucian. She trembled when she noticed the familiarity. Icy anger surfaced in her eyes.
She understood in an instant that the man before her was her father that had gone off the grid for seven long years.
No. I don't have a father.
I'm a kid who doesn't have a father. Everyone knows that.
"Who are you?"
Calvin stared at Lucian and came to a realization. His words were mocking. "Oh… And here I was wondering who you were. If it isn't the exiled Mr. Lucian himself. I heard you joined the army. Done with military services?"
He was looking at the mother-daughter duo lying in a heap on the floor.
Lucian didn't pay Calvin any attention. He could see Minnie's eyes clear with hatred for him. Guilt overcame him to see those eyes on a little girl.
He had wanted to avenge his family but Minnie's hatred and Freya's indifference stopped him in his tracks.
He was no longer a war god. He had become an irresponsible husband and father.
"Bullying my daughter?"
He glared at Calvin and spat through gritted teeth.
"Hehehehe." Calvin, with his hands folded across his chest, glanced condescendingly down at Minnie and guffawed. "Those were just a few kicks. Let's see her upset me again!"
"How dare you!"
Lucian, who'd been largely silent, let out a heart-wrenching scream as tears rolled down his cheeks.
He rushed up to Calvin at the speed of sound.
Bam!
His fist connected with Calvin's chest.
Chapter 3 You're Not My Father
Calvin landed on the ground in a heap and coughed up blood. Lucian didn't let up. His fists continued to rain down on the man.
One…
Two…
Three…
The beaten Calvin was frantically crying for mercy but Lucian had gone rogue. He didn't stop no matter how he begged. It took knocking Calvin unconscious for him to stop.
"Freya… Minnie…"
He turned around and looked at the mother-daughter duo, panting.
He shuddered at the sight of the hatred in the girl's eyes. He felt remorseful but didn't know what to do.
"Let's go, Minnie."
Freya said to her daughter. She didn't want to take another look at Lucian.
"Okay." Minnie nodded and used all her strength to help her back up into her wheelchair.
He didn't hesitate to rush up to Freya to help. The indifferent face covered in mud made his heart ache. The tears would not stop.
"I'm sorry! I'm sorry!"
"I'm so sorry, Fay."
He took out a packet of tissues from his pocket.
"Here. Let me help you."
He gently wiped down her face. He never could've imagined that the one proud president of the Harrison Group would end up this way, paralyzed and wheelchair-bound and barely looking alive.
Freya remained impassive as she allowed him to wipe her face. There was not a single shred of emotion on her face.
It was a look only a woman who had given up would have.
"Hands off my Mom."
Minnie pushed him away.
Lucian fell back into the same pool of mud. His eyes were rimmed red as he watched his daughter. He picked up a gift that he had bought for her and said with a shaky voice, "Come here, sweetheart. Daddy will clean you up too."
"You are not my father."
Her eyes were calm despite the resentment burning in them. She began to speak as if she were an adult.
"If you are my father, where were you when my mother had a car accident, suffered a brain hemorrhage, and was on the operating table for three days and nights?"
"If you are my father, where were you when my mother was abandoned by her family and left to fend for herself in the streets with nothing to our names?"
"If you are my father, where were you when Mom was bullied?"
"If you are my father, where were you when Mom suffered a high fever with no money for treatment and I was left begging on my knees at the hospital with no one to turn to?"
"I can take care of Mom just fine. You're just getting in the way!"
Minnie's every word were knives that ruthlessly stabbed themselves into his heart. The pain suffocated him. He wanted to tell her how he'd been gone defending the country all these years and had no idea that they would fall to such hardship.
He knew any explanation would be futile. The hatred in her eyes told her everything he had to know. To Minnie, he was an irresponsible father and a dispensable person. She saw him as her enemy.
This was his first time meeting his daughter but it turned out to be a meeting between foes. It was a painful thing to experience as a father. He'd rather face a thousand mercenaries coming for his throat.
He had no idea what to do with a daughter that hated him to his core.
Guilt flooded his senses as tears rolled down his cheeks.
"Stop it, Minnie."
The silently sobbing Freya gently shook her head at her daughter. "I was the one who picked him. No one else is to blame."
"Let's go, Mom. I'll be the one to protect you. We don't need anyone else."
Minnie skillfully packed up the jewelry and shoved them into the cloth bag behind the wheelchair and left with Freya. She was merely seven but the way she wheeled the chair indicated that she had strength far greater than those her age.
Lucian screwed his eyes shut as the two departed. Tears continued to fall. He had never cried no matter how tired he was and how much suffering he went through back in the military and yet, he was crying in the face of his wife and daughter who hated him.
I'm so sorry, Freya… Minnie…
"I'm back now. Neither you nor your Mom will suffer again, Minnie."
Lucian immediately thought of something. He took out a card from his coat pocket, and said, "This is the money I earned as a soldier. It can buy you a lot of clothes, snacks, and even a house. I'll take care of both of you. Please allow me to do that."
There was a quiver in his voice.
He had no idea how to make up for the hurt he had caused them besides handing them his bank card.
Minnie only grew angrier. She slapped it away. "Keep it to your own! We don't need your money. Better a poor mom than a rich dad like you. I'll never forgive you no matter how rich you are. I'll buy Mom a house and more clothes. We don't need you…"
"Let's go, Mom."
The girl wheeled the chair forward and took large strides away.
The tears did not stop as he knelt in the mud to stare at the card that Minnie had so vehemently rejected. Would she ever forgive her father?
"Argh!"
He broke down under everyone's watchful eyes.
Yes, he was now the renowned Infernal War God in charge of millions of soldiers and wielded considerable power on all levels of society but what did it matter if he was unable to gain the forgiveness of both the woman he loved and his daughter?
What did it matter even if I have all this?
"I'm back, Faye, Minnie. No one will ever lay a finger on you again. I swear I'll do everything in my power to make up for what I've done. I'll give you everything you want no matter what. The world will be your oyster," he declared with eyes full of guilt.
📚📚“The Resurgence of a Warrior King”
Lucian Gray and his mother were gathered before his father's tombstone on the outskirts of Sioux.
Lucian could not help the full-body shudder that ran through him. There was an unconcealable horror expressed through his eyes. He turned to his mother, Lilian Seymour, and asked, "How is that possible, Mom? I haven't heard anything when I was in the troops…"
"Much has happened in the seven years you've been gone. She kept writing to you a year after you left but every letter seemed to have disappeared into nothing. There was no news."
Paralyzed…
She's confined to a wheelchair, lonely, and unable to return home.
What has Freya experienced while I've been gone? Seven years…
"It doesn't matter even if you're kicked out of the family, Lucian. I, Freya, am not afraid of anything. I'll give up everything I have as long as you love me. It doesn't matter what difficulties lie ahead, I won't be afraid as long as I have you by my side."
"Promise me that you would never leave me no matter what."
His eyes reddened as tears of guilt began to build up at the mere thought of Freya's words.
Lucian had been the eldest son of the Gray family of Sioux seven years ago. His father was a well-known big shot not just within the city. He could stand toe-to-toe with those of Hohenwald. What awaited him, however, was a spectacular setup where he died horribly in the streets. His cause of death was a mystery. Both he and his mother were expelled from the family following the incident with nothing to their names. They were reduced to the bottom rung of society.
Freya, who was in love with Lucian, was not just a pretty face at school. She was the eldest daughter of the Harrison family. She continued to shine following her graduation and became vice president of the Harrison Group following the success of a large-scale project that was worth millions. Freya and he were people who belonged to different worlds.
She, regardless of her family's opposition, chose to give everything up to marry him in secret with papers to show for it.
When the Harrisons learned of the matter, the head of the family was furious and forcibly separated the two by taking her away.
Lucian decided to join the army after wallowing in his misery for a while in hopes that he would be able to make a name for himself by defending the country at the front lines. He wanted their union to be blessed.
His rare talents were quickly unearthed after he joined the military. He had become part of the special forces within the year. He cut off all contact with the outside world and was secretly deployed to the northern borders.
He fought bravely, won his battles, slain foreign invaders, quashed the traitors in their ranks, and safeguarded Vandergrift in the seven years.
King Vandergrift himself had personally canonized him as the Infernal War God!
"There's also something else I have to tell you, Lucian. You and Fay have a seven…"
His phone began to ring before Lilian could finish. It was an unfamiliar number.
"Hello? Is this Lucian Gray? I heard you were leaving the army and returning home. Divorce my Mom. I don't want a father as heartless as you. I feel ashamed just thinking about it…"
"I can take care of Mom just fine. I don't need you being my father."
There was a childish voice tinged with determination and hatred on the phone. They did not hesitate to hang up without waiting for him to respond. He tried to call them back only to find that the phone had been switched off.
His breaths quickened as he processed the words. He felt nervous.
Father??
I don't need a you being my father.
He turned his attention back to his mother. "Mom, I… I have a daughter?"
"That's right." Lilian sighed and nodded. "Freya secretly gave birth a year after you left. This angered Old Mr. Harrison and led to her being driven out of her home. She came here with her three-month-old daughter to look for you. She tried to establish contact for two years but nothing came of it. She left discouraged. She got into a car accident not two years later and has been paralyzed since…"
"Both Freya and Minnie were thrown out of the family after the accident. Minnie had to be the one to set up a stall in the market to earn money just so they could live. I've been doing my best to offer them a modest contribution as well to make up for all we've done to her."
"There are also local hoodlums who often pick on Minnie and demand protection money. They often beat her up too."
Lucian's head went blank at the revelation.
Freya birthed him a daughter and was now an invalid. The mother-daughter duo was thrown out of their home and relied on a seven-year-old to earn their keep.
Tears rolled down his cheeks in a flood of guilt. Freya had given everything up for love and had to birth the product of their love in secret.
He forgot their promise and disappeared from her life in her most difficult moment.
How much despair could she have been in?
His hands curled into fists. "How dare they treat them that way!" His veins rippled with anger.
Driven out of their home…
A fatherless child who's abused in the streets.
"Ah!!!"
His eyes were bloodshot as he roared into the sky. She was only a seven-year-old child who not only had to earn money to support both herself and her mother and had to suffer the abuse thrown her way. He was going to kill those who hurt his wife and daughter. He was going to make sure that he wasn't even going to leave a body behind for a proper burial.
"What are you doing, Lucian?"
Lilian immediately asked as Lucian sped away.
"I'm going to Freya and Minnie. I owe them far too much… Far too much!"
He left the cemetery and rushed back to the city in a blaze of glory.
…
Meanwhile, at a lively marketplace.
"My jewelry is pretty. I went to the next city over with my Mom to get it."
"Take a look, Miss. It'll look nice on you."
Minnie was in a patchwork of a dress and calling to the people in the streets in her child-like voice. Every time she'd pass a woman by, she would actively sell her products to them. Her eyes demonstrated a maturity that did not match her age.
She was well-known in the marketplace as the seven-year-old girl with a paralyzed mother trying to earn a living.
Many girls passing through would buy a few jewelry pieces to support her. Minnie was the stubborn sort that refused money given for free.
Freya was in her wheelchair, gaze dull as she watched her daughter. She couldn't help the tears rolling down her cheeks.
She's seven…
She's unable to provide Minnie with a good life as a mother and instead had to rely on her just to survive. She felt it better if she were dead rather than alive. If it weren't for Minnie, she would've committed suicide.
"Look who it is. The fatherless child and her mother are out here again? How much did you earn today? Got enough to feed yourselves hopefully."
A man with his hair swept back dressed in a suit came up to the girl with a wicked smile.
"What are you doing here, Calvin?"
Anger surfaced in Freya's eyes.
Calvin Harrison, her uncle's son, was the spendthrift of the family. He was the one who planned the accident that ruined her. Freya had shone far too brightly in the business world and threatened his position. It contributed to the reason why he would so thoroughly destroy her.
"Why can't I be here? It's not like this marketplace is yours."
He crushed a jewelry piece underfoot and laughed. "Hahaha, I'm so sorry. I accidentally broke one. But that's okay. I have lots of money. Here."
He took out a wad of cash from his wallet and threw the stack on Minnie's head while cursing, "Kneel! Do it and this is all yours. This should be more than enough to last you for a few months, right?"
"I don't want it."
Minnie bit back.
"Being mouthy now, huh?"
Slap!
He smirked and backhanded the girl, sending her sprawling to the ground.
Chapter 2 I Hate You
"Minnie!"
The wheelchair-bound Freya could only cry out in anguish. She was unable to lift even a single finger. "I'm warning you, Calvin! Touch Minnie again and I'll call the cops!"
"You're threatening me?"
Calvin cursed and kicked her wheelchair over, sending her toppling over into a pool of mud.
He began to repeatedly kick the woman. "How dare you threaten me? Do you think you're still the high and lofty Ms. Harrison? Let's see you fight back now!"
"You stop it!"
"Mom!"
Minnie threw herself in front of Freya and weathered a few blows. She gritted her teeth and refused to make a sound. She instead jabbered on, "You can hit me. Don't hit my Mommy. Stop hitting her… She's ill. Just hit me instead…"
"Minnie!"
Freya felt so useless as she lay on the floor. She couldn't even stand up and do anything but watch her daughter be beaten. She couldn't even protect her own daughter.
"Help! Please save my daughter!"
She begged for help from the crowd of onlookers.
"Let's just see them try. I'm the son of the Harrison family. Everyone who crosses me will wish they were dead!" He roared with fury.
This scared everyone in the crowd. No one stepped forward to help the mother-daughter duo. The man was from a powerful family after all. The rest of them were just ordinary citizens who couldn't afford to poke the hornet's nest.
"Ahhh!" She cried out in despair, "I hate you, Lucian Gray! I hate you!"
I hate you!
Freya's eyes were filled with overwhelming anger. She screamed in anguish at the group of indifferent onlookers.
I hate…
I hate that heartless man who ruined my life.
She had been a school belle. Her talents in running a business shone after her graduation. She successfully served as the president of the Harrison Group and was worth millions. Her future was one of endless possibilities.
Yet, she gave up everything she had for love and eloped to the countryside with Lucian and got married.
She gave everything she had to him but all she received in return was him being gone from her life.
She found out about her pregnancy only after the Harrisons had forcefully removed her from his side. The fetus was a product of the love between her and Lucian, which was why she concealed the truth that she had given birth to Minnie and incurred the wrath of the Harrison family. It made her the joke of Sioux. She lost her former glory overnight.
She didn't care. She brought the then three-month-old Minnie in search of him as a surprise only to hear that he had enlisted into the army.
She wrote letter after letter but it was as if they had all been swallowed up in the void. No news ever came back.
It had been seven years since then!
"Stop it, Calvin. Everyone here knows Freya and Minnie are well-known people who are suffering hardship. Stop picking on them."
A woman carrying a basket couldn't stand it anymore
"You want to die so badly, huh?"
He jabbed a finger in her face. "Trying to offend the Harrisons now, huh?"
"I…"
The woman trembled in fright and retreated into the crowd. She was just an ordinary person who couldn't afford to go against a family like the Harrisons. She had no choice but to back down.
"I'm going to break her legs today. Let's see who can say anything about it."
"I am the law here." He snarled arrogantly.
"You've got guts."
Suddenly, there came an enraged yell from nearby.
Everyone turned to look to see a military vehicle drive up at a breakneck speed before stopping.
Lucian, who was in military boots and a dark green coat, jumped out of the car. His firm facial features exuded the air of a king. It was as if the air around them had stilled by his mere presence.
"L…Lucian."
Freya, still lying in the ground, was shocked to see him. She had waited for seven long years. He was finally back.
Why did you even come back for…?
She burst into tears as the light in her eyes went out. She lay motionless on the ground as if she were dead.
Minnie, who was lying protectively on top of Freya, noticed that something was wrong and looked up to see Lucian. She trembled when she noticed the familiarity. Icy anger surfaced in her eyes.
She understood in an instant that the man before her was her father that had gone off the grid for seven long years.
No. I don't have a father.
I'm a kid who doesn't have a father. Everyone knows that.
"Who are you?"
Calvin stared at Lucian and came to a realization. His words were mocking. "Oh… And here I was wondering who you were. If it isn't the exiled Mr. Lucian himself. I heard you joined the army. Done with military services?"
He was looking at the mother-daughter duo lying in a heap on the floor.
Lucian didn't pay Calvin any attention. He could see Minnie's eyes clear with hatred for him. Guilt overcame him to see those eyes on a little girl.
He had wanted to avenge his family but Minnie's hatred and Freya's indifference stopped him in his tracks.
He was no longer a war god. He had become an irresponsible husband and father.
"Bullying my daughter?"
He glared at Calvin and spat through gritted teeth.
"Hehehehe." Calvin, with his hands folded across his chest, glanced condescendingly down at Minnie and guffawed. "Those were just a few kicks. Let's see her upset me again!"
"How dare you!"
Lucian, who'd been largely silent, let out a heart-wrenching scream as tears rolled down his cheeks.
He rushed up to Calvin at the speed of sound.
Bam!
His fist connected with Calvin's chest.
Chapter 3 You're Not My Father
Calvin landed on the ground in a heap and coughed up blood. Lucian didn't let up. His fists continued to rain down on the man.
One…
Two…
Three…
The beaten Calvin was frantically crying for mercy but Lucian had gone rogue. He didn't stop no matter how he begged. It took knocking Calvin unconscious for him to stop.
"Freya… Minnie…"
He turned around and looked at the mother-daughter duo, panting.
He shuddered at the sight of the hatred in the girl's eyes. He felt remorseful but didn't know what to do.
"Let's go, Minnie."
Freya said to her daughter. She didn't want to take another look at Lucian.
"Okay." Minnie nodded and used all her strength to help her back up into her wheelchair.
He didn't hesitate to rush up to Freya to help. The indifferent face covered in mud made his heart ache. The tears would not stop.
"I'm sorry! I'm sorry!"
"I'm so sorry, Fay."
He took out a packet of tissues from his pocket.
"Here. Let me help you."
He gently wiped down her face. He never could've imagined that the one proud president of the Harrison Group would end up this way, paralyzed and wheelchair-bound and barely looking alive.
Freya remained impassive as she allowed him to wipe her face. There was not a single shred of emotion on her face.
It was a look only a woman who had given up would have.
"Hands off my Mom."
Minnie pushed him away.
Lucian fell back into the same pool of mud. His eyes were rimmed red as he watched his daughter. He picked up a gift that he had bought for her and said with a shaky voice, "Come here, sweetheart. Daddy will clean you up too."
"You are not my father."
Her eyes were calm despite the resentment burning in them. She began to speak as if she were an adult.
"If you are my father, where were you when my mother had a car accident, suffered a brain hemorrhage, and was on the operating table for three days and nights?"
"If you are my father, where were you when my mother was abandoned by her family and left to fend for herself in the streets with nothing to our names?"
"If you are my father, where were you when Mom was bullied?"
"If you are my father, where were you when Mom suffered a high fever with no money for treatment and I was left begging on my knees at the hospital with no one to turn to?"
"I can take care of Mom just fine. You're just getting in the way!"
Minnie's every word were knives that ruthlessly stabbed themselves into his heart. The pain suffocated him. He wanted to tell her how he'd been gone defending the country all these years and had no idea that they would fall to such hardship.
He knew any explanation would be futile. The hatred in her eyes told her everything he had to know. To Minnie, he was an irresponsible father and a dispensable person. She saw him as her enemy.
This was his first time meeting his daughter but it turned out to be a meeting between foes. It was a painful thing to experience as a father. He'd rather face a thousand mercenaries coming for his throat.
He had no idea what to do with a daughter that hated him to his core.
Guilt flooded his senses as tears rolled down his cheeks.
"Stop it, Minnie."
The silently sobbing Freya gently shook her head at her daughter. "I was the one who picked him. No one else is to blame."
"Let's go, Mom. I'll be the one to protect you. We don't need anyone else."
Minnie skillfully packed up the jewelry and shoved them into the cloth bag behind the wheelchair and left with Freya. She was merely seven but the way she wheeled the chair indicated that she had strength far greater than those her age.
Lucian screwed his eyes shut as the two departed. Tears continued to fall. He had never cried no matter how tired he was and how much suffering he went through back in the military and yet, he was crying in the face of his wife and daughter who hated him.
I'm so sorry, Freya… Minnie…
"I'm back now. Neither you nor your Mom will suffer again, Minnie."
Lucian immediately thought of something. He took out a card from his coat pocket, and said, "This is the money I earned as a soldier. It can buy you a lot of clothes, snacks, and even a house. I'll take care of both of you. Please allow me to do that."
There was a quiver in his voice.
He had no idea how to make up for the hurt he had caused them besides handing them his bank card.
Minnie only grew angrier. She slapped it away. "Keep it to your own! We don't need your money. Better a poor mom than a rich dad like you. I'll never forgive you no matter how rich you are. I'll buy Mom a house and more clothes. We don't need you…"
"Let's go, Mom."
The girl wheeled the chair forward and took large strides away.
The tears did not stop as he knelt in the mud to stare at the card that Minnie had so vehemently rejected. Would she ever forgive her father?
"Argh!"
He broke down under everyone's watchful eyes.
Yes, he was now the renowned Infernal War God in charge of millions of soldiers and wielded considerable power on all levels of society but what did it matter if he was unable to gain the forgiveness of both the woman he loved and his daughter?
What did it matter even if I have all this?
"I'm back, Faye, Minnie. No one will ever lay a finger on you again. I swear I'll do everything in my power to make up for what I've done. I'll give you everything you want no matter what. The world will be your oyster," he declared with eyes full of guilt.
📚📚“The Resurgence of a Warrior King”

Jan 10, 2024 - Jan 10, 2024
👊😡After 15 years, he came back, saw his wife and daughter living on the street, angry on the spot, a short message to 100 billion group bankruptcy
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
In Erudia, a private jet landed at North Hampton Airport, where all international flights experienced an eight-hour delay because of it.
At the private passageway were five men in suits and leather shoes, standing as straight as a javelin.
Every now and then, they would raise their wrist to look at the time, for a big shot was coming to town.
The upper-class society of North Hampton had learned about his arrival, but no one had the capability to get an inch closer to the private passageway.
Even the richest man in North Hampton who came to pay homage was chased away.
Finally, there were movements coming from the passageway.
“God of War!!!” the mass cried out, their eyes filled with awe and veneration at the sight of the undefeatable legend of Erudia.
He, who was dubbed the God of War, was the one and only five-star war God in the history of Erudia.
Once, he'd inflicted a crushing defeat on the strongest battalions in eighteen countries. He was an overbearing and formidable man.
He who overwhelmed the world with his unparalleled power had even created the Five Great Wars Regiment, Cavalry Regiment, and many more.
...
Setting foot on his homeland, Levi Garrison was overcome with emotions.
Once upon a time, he used to be an orphan who was abandoned on the streets of North Hampton and then adopted by the Garrison family.
However, the Garrison family had never been fond of him.
His adoptive parents, who had a tendency to beat and scold him, treated him like an outsider.
As for the outsiders, they treated him as a nobody.
But he didn't care a stiver. He had always been proud of his surname since he was a child, and he strived to bring glory to this family when he grew older.
At last, Levi had established Levi Group, the largest dark horse in North Hampton's business community.
With billions of assets, it ranked among the forefront of North Hampton, pushing the declining Garrison family to the top.
However, not only did the Garrison family showed no signs of appreciation, they even harbored dissatisfaction towards him. Jealous of his success, they regarded him as a thorn in their flesh and coveted Levi Group.
No matter his wealth and power, unless they were in control, he was just an outsider in the Garrison family's eyes.
Eventually, on Levi's wedding night, the Garrison family plotted a frame-up against him by getting him drunk before tossing him onto his sister-in-law's bed. They wanted to create the illusion that he was doing something untoward to her and was caught in bed by his brother and adoptive parents.
That night, the Garrison family had brutally broken his limbs and left him on the road like a wild dog.
Not only was he handicapped, but he also had to take the flak for something he didn't commit.
From an upstart in the business world, he had become the target of disdain overnight.
And the next day, he had been punished for several crimes and sentenced to six years in prison.
He could never forget the ruthless and sinister faces of everyone in the Garrison family and the ridicule of his friends, classmates, and business partners.
More so, he could never forget the disappointment on his newly wedded wife, Zoey's face.
He had regarded the Garrison family as his home and devoted himself to the family.
Yet, they treated him like trash.
It felt as if a knife was being twisted in his heart every time he thought about this.
How he hated the Garrison family!
But who would have thought that Levi had been secretly transferred away from prison to join the military?
In a few years, he dominated the military world and became the one and only five-star God of War.
Now that he came back, the Garrison family ought to stay on their toes.
“How's it going, Azure Dragon?” Levi asked.
Azure Dragon, the commander of the Five Great Wars Regiment, took a step forward and said respectfully, “Sir, I'm afraid your wife, Ms. Zoey Lopez will remarry at ten o'clock tonight!”
Ever since Zoey's husband was sent to prison on their wedding night, she had been living like a widow.
Only God knew how much pressure she was put under.
And right now, the person Levi couldn't wait to see the most was Zoey.
After a moment of hesitation, Azure Dragon continued, “To add on, Sir, the Garrison family is holding a successful listing celebration banquet at the Crystal Palace Hotel tonight! Many people had invited the God of War just now, including the Garrison family, but I didn't accept nor refuse directly.”
“What time?” Levi asked tersely.
“Eight o'clock, Sir.”
“Okay. Tell the Garrison family I will attend the banquet!”
Since the time for the two events didn't clash, Levi gladly accepted the invitation.
The celebration banquet for the public listing of Garrison Group was held at North Hampton's Crystal Palace Hotel.
With the help of Levi Group, they had become a rich and powerful family in one fell swoop.
The hall was bustling with noise and excitement, and sounds of glasses clinking could be heard ringing in the air every now and then.
“God bless the Garrison family,” said Joseph, the head of the Garrison family. “The younger generations are the stars among men. Garrison Group is now listed and has become an upstart in North Hampton!”
Joseph's three sons and daughter welcomed their guests with bright smiles on their faces.
The younger generation of the Garrison family was all the smugger and prouder because, after today, the Garrison family would become a powerful family, and they would become one of the top rich kids.
Most of the guests who attended today's banquet were from the top circle in North Hampton.
“Garrison, do you know what happened today?! Your celebration party is nothing compared to that.” They were gossiping about the major event that had happened today.
“Yeah! I heard that a big shot has arrived in North Hampton!”
“The richest man in North Hampton wanted to meet him but was shooed away. Apparently, he's not qualified enough!”
“So? Jesse Nielsen had been waiting for five hours in advance at the airport!”
Joseph nodded. “Yes, I know about that too. I even sent someone to invite this big shot to the celebration party!”
“No way! Why would this big shot attend such a party?”
No one believed it.
In fact, as an upstart, Joseph was just trying his luck.
“Dad!” shouted Jaycob, the second eldest son of the Garrison family could be seen running over. “The big shot has accepted our invitation to attend our celebration banquet! He's on the way!”
“Jesus! God has indeed blessed the Garrison family!”
Everyone in the Garrison family could barely conceal their delight as this was their chance to reach the sky in a single bound.
The grandchildren of the Garrison family gathered together, sunshine flooding their souls.
Levi's brother, Bryan, and sister-in-law, Victoria, smiled. “Well, it all starts with Levi's imprisonment that the Garrison family is at where we are today...”
“Right, speaking about Levi, do you guys know today's the day that kid gets out of prison?!” somebody asked abruptly.
“Really? Isn't that bad luck? Why did he have to be released on such a big day?!”
“Please, please, please don't come back! He's the Garrison family's biggest disgrace!”
Victoria's lips tugged into a sneer. “Speaking of which, Levi is the crowning glory of the Garrison family's status today.”
“That's what he's supposed to do!” Bryan said. “He should contribute to the Garrison family for raising him, an orphan! His multi-billion Levi Group means nothing. To put it bluntly, he's just a dog raised by the Garrison family!”
Someone gave a chortle. “As a matter of fact, I've been interested in Levi's wife for a long time now. She's still widowed, and I'm so going to marry her!”
The man's remark caused gales of laughter.
“Everyone, stop what you're doing. I have an important announcement to make,” Joseph said and went on to announce that the big shot was coming.
A thunderous applause was heard.
But when the applause had died down, there was still someone clapping.
The sound was loud and clear, approaching from afar.
On the red carpet, a man came clapping, looking bold and energetic.
His stride gave off a majestic and imposing aura, which made the mass hold their breaths.
“It's Levi!” Bryan and Victoria exclaimed.
Suddenly, all eyes were riveted on him.
“I forgot this little brat got out of jail today!” Levi's adoptive parents spoke in unison.
Ignoring the astonished gazes darted at his way, Levi walked step by step towards Joseph.
“A little bird told me that the company is now listed. How are you feeling, Joseph? Are you happy?”
Levi flashed him a meaningful smile.
“How dare you show up here, you insolent brat! And what did you just call me?” Joseph's fury sprang to life.
“Who let him in? Didn't you know he just got out of prison? How inauspicious!”
Bryan rose to his feet. “…… are you doing here, Levi?”
Levi sized him up. “Why can't I be here?”
“Well, for starters, you're an orphan! The Garrison family has raised you, but you were ambitious and ungrateful. You had inordinate ambitions for your sister-in-law, and you wanted to take possession of the Garrison family! You'd even tried to kill your parents when things go south! Have you no conscience? Do you have any sense of morality left in your heart?”
“You've lost your reputation in North Hampton, and everyone knows that. Have you no shame to have the brass neck to come round here?”
“Everyone knows why you're back. You want to leech off the Garrison family; you want our money, isn't it?!”
“You've long been expelled from the Garrison family, you ungrateful wretch! The Garrison family has nothing to do with you! Now, get lost!”
Levi's adoptive parents rose to their feet and pointed at his nose, hurling abusive remarks at him.
The Garrison family's brazenness of distorting the truth was mind-bending.
How disappointing!
He had thought they would feel somewhat apologetic after six years, but they were unexpectedly more aggravated.
They took everything from him, crippled him, and ruined his reputation, turning everything upside down and making everything his fault instead.
The Garrison family didn't have the slightest bit of compassion to speak of.
Bryan zipped towards Levi, assessing him condescendingly. “Hmph! Don't you just want money now that you're back?”
Flap!
Bryan threw a credit card to the ground and lifted his foot, shaking his leather shoe. “My vamp is dirty. Lick it clean, and the one million in this card is yours!”
His words elicited a fresh burst of laughter as the crowd looked at Levi as if they were looking at a dog.
“Oh my! One million? That's more than enough to cover his living expenses. I bet he'll lick it!”
Victoria gave a wry look.
“On your knees!” Bryan roared, seeing that Levi was glaring at him. “Now, lick my shoe!”
Levi stared at him coldly and held his peace.
“Kneel!!!”
Bryan rushed to Levi and pressed his shoulders, forcing him to kneel, but the latter didn't budge.
“I said kneel!!!”
Bryan struggled to rivet him to the spot.
“Drop dead!”
Levi suddenly slapped Bryan in the face, sending him flying almost eight meters away.
Silence engulfed the room; one could even hear a pin drop!
Unbelievable!
Everyone in the Garrison family was stupefied.
What did Levi just do?
Did he just knock Bryan to the ground with a single slap?
Plod!
Bryan was about to get up when Levi stepped on him, crushed him, and crossed over him.
Looking at the approaching Levi, Joseph instinctively stepped back.
Levi went up the stage and adjusted the microphone stand.
Everyone looked at him, wondering what he was going to do next.
“Listen up, everyone...”
“I'm sure you remember what happened six years ago, yes? For the love and care I had received from the Garrison family during childhood, I'm giving you one month to kneel before me for three days and three nights to repent your sins!”
“Remember, that's everyone from the Garrison family!”
“If I don't see any shadow within a month, the outcome is simple—I swear I'll wipe off every single one of you here today!”
Levi's voice was low and deep.
But as soon as he finished, the crowd was laughing like a drain.
“Did prison life eat his brain or what? What conceited nonsense is he spouting?”
“The Garrison family right now is a juggernaut in North Hampton. He's just a criminal. Isn't it a pipe dream to destroy the Garrison family?”
“Did he knock his brain loose or something?”
...
“Bear in mind that I have limited patience. You only have one month! Of course, you may gather your strengths and connections to fight against me! I'll be waiting.”
Levi then took his leave straightaway, disregarding the mockeries of the crowd.
“Stop right there, you *! Did I tell you to leave?”
Ben, Levi's adoptive father, wanted to stop him.
“Ben, let him go!” Joseph said. “It's a big day today. I don't want to see bloodshed!”
He was afraid about the impact that would bring about if the big shot saw this.
“Yeah! There are so much more opportunities to take care of him!”
“He's in luck that the big shot is on his way!”
With that, Levi left the place under the watchful eyes of hundreds of people.
After Levi had left, Joseph asked anxiously, “Jaycob, where's the big shot? Isn't he here yet?”
Jaycob looked dazed. “According to the time, he should have arrived long ago. Let me ask...”
After making a phone call, Jaycob blanched. “Dad, the big shot was here, but he left already.”
“What? The big shot was here?”
“The big shot said that the Garrison family are a bunch of unworthy stupid pigs!”
“I get it. He must have left in a fit of rage after witnessing the ruckus that brat had created!”
“He must have thought that the Garrison family disrespected him!”
Joseph trembled with rage. “That brat will pay for this!”
The multitude reacted accordingly.
Levi has ruined the Garrison family's glorious event!
He just pissed off the big shot!
That's equivalent to cutting off the Garrison family's chance to reach the sky!
Levi Garrison is indeed the sinner of the Garrison family!
At that moment, the Garrison family wished to skin Levi alive.
His adoptive parents, brother, and sister-in-law especially hated him to the bone. “Just you wait, Levi!”
After leaving Crystal Palace Hotel, the next person that Levi was going to look for was his wife, Zoey Lopez.
In this life, he owed no debt to the Garrison family, nor his friends and classmates, but Zoey.
He had been imprisoned on the second day after the wedding, making Zoey lose her reputation. That even put her through six years of widowhood.
This woman has carried too much on her shoulders for six years.
But now that I'm back, I'll hold your hand, and we'll conquer the world together!
After hesitating for a long time, Levi pressed the doorbell.
Thud!
The young woman dropped her mobile phone to the ground as the door opened.
Upon taking a closer look at Levi's face, Zoey broke down in tears.
“Zoey, quick, just get the parcel and come in. It's almost time for the family banquet! Your grandfather is going to settle your marriage at the family banquet tonight. You can't get away from this!”
“Yeah! Quickly get dressed! Your grandfather is going to set you up with someone else!”
Zoey's parents' voices sounded from the inside.
“Zoey, I'm back!” Levi said excitedly, wanting to fling his arm around her, but Zoey slapped his hands away.
“Why did you come back? I've already forgotten about you...”
Zoey's voice was choked with sobs.
Very soon after, Zoey's parents, Aaron and Caitlyn, came out, looking horrified.
“How dare you have the nerve to come back? Do you know how much criticism my family has suffered because of you? Especially Zoey. Do you know how much she has suffered for the past six years?” Zoey's father, Aaron, reproached.
Meanwhile, her mother, Caitlyn, pushed and shoved Levi. “You should know that this relationship between you and Zoey is impossible in this life the moment you went to jail! You're a criminal! You're just a street rat in North Hampton! You're only putting Zoey in harm's way by coming to see her!”
Naturally, Levi had known of Zoey's sufferings for the past six years, including her refusal to remarry because of him.
Levi put on a serious face. “This time, I'm back for good. I won't leave Zoey ever again. I will grant her a bright future and let her own the world!”
Levi's declaration had Aaron and Caitlyn hooting with laughter.
“You've spent six years in jail. How are you going to give Zoey a future?” Aaron asked with a sneer.
“Yeah! With your mouth?” Caitlyn chimed in. “There's a limit to talking big!”
Nonetheless, Levi smiled. “Don't worry. I'll reclaim what I lost in those years! I'll destroy the Garrison family in a month!”
“Levi!” This time, even Zoey couldn't bear to listen to his nonsense any longer. “Can we be more realistic? It doesn't matter if you just get out of prison. Can't you just be down to earth and start anew? I believe that you will make a comeback one day, but you can't just indulge in tall talk. Do you know just how powerful the Garrison family is right now? And besides, today's era is a far cry from what it was six years ago!”
“Zoey, trust me,” Levi said earnestly. “I can make the Garrison family bow at my feet with just a word!”
Preposterous!
Levi's bravado nearly drove Zoey and her parents round the bend.
Having been caged up for six years, did he finally lose his mind?
“Fine. If you say so,” Zoey said, shoving her mobile phone to Levi directly. “Then prove it! I'd like to see how you make the Garrison family bow their heads with just one word!”
“I...”
Levi was stunned.
It was true that he could exterminate the Garrison family with his words, but he had given them one month; it would be too uneventful to destroy them now.
“See, you can't do it, can't you? Then don't you ever talk big if you can't!”
Zoey smashed the phone to the ground, marking her wrath.
Following that, her parents pushed Levi away. “Go now. You're not welcome here. We've got a family banquet to attend!”
“No. Mom, Dad, let him in!”
“What do you mean, Zoey?”
“I won't remarry. My husband is back.”
...
Aaron and Caitlyn couldn't talk her round, so they could only let him in.
After that, Zoey took Levi to her bedroom.
“Since you're back, you're still my husband. I don't care about the gossips. Besides, I believe you're innocent, and anyone with discerning eyes can see that it was the Garrison family who'd framed you!”
Levi could feel the warmth in his heart.
She trusted him, and that was more than enough for him.
“But you must promise me to start from zero and be down to earth. I believe you will achieve something great with your ability! I'll give you five years!”
“That's unnecessary,” Levi said. “Just give me one month. In a month, I'll de—”
“Shut up! I don't want to listen to your nonsensical and unrealistic talks! Why can't we just be realistic?” Zoey shouted.
“Even if you have nothing now, as long as you take one step at a time, I believe you'll get back on your feet!”
Levi shut up obediently.
“I bought you these six years ago.” Zoey took out a suit from the cupboard. “Change into it at once and follow me to the family banquet!”
“Zoey, what is up with you?”
Seeing Levi all dressed up, Aaron and Caitlyn were naturally dissatisfied.
Zoey clung onto Levi's arm. “Mom, Dad, Levi is my husband now! I will make myself clear to Grandpa tonight!”
Aaron and Caitlyn looked daggers at Levi, sighing helplessly, “For Heaven's sake!”
The Lopez family banquet was held at Golden Port Restaurant, where they contracted the entire restaurant.
Naturally, the Lopez family was not as powerful as the Garrison family, but they were considered above average in North Hampton.
When Zoey and her family arrived at the main hall, they were greeted with strange and jesting gazes.
In the past, when Zoey and Levi had gotten married, Aaron's family status was the highest in the Lopez family.
But after Levi's downfall, Aaron's family had experienced a seismic shift in life, and their status in the Lopez family took a nosedive as they became the subject of ridicule, especially during family events.
“Look! Is that Levi beside Zoey?”
“Yeah! It's really him! He's released from prison already?”
All eyes fell on Levi at once.
Harry, the head of the Lopez family, snorted and turned a blind eye to the four of them.
The old man's favorite now was Fabian, his eldest son, and his family.
Mainly because Fabian's son-in-law, Samuel Robertson, was of mixed ethnicity who was born rich and had lived overseas.
This time, Harry was going to set up Zoey with Samuel's younger brother, Chris, who had been casting covetous eyes on Zoey for some time now.
With no one paying attention to them, Aaron and his family could only find a place to sit first.
As they were about to take their seats, a voice was heard. “No, Aaron. You guys can't sit here.”
It was a reminder from Henry, the second eldest son of the Lopez family.
“What?”
“There are sitting arrangements to the family banquet this time.”
Aaron looked puzzled. “How so?”
“There are four tables for the family banquet! And it's decided according to the family contribution!”
“For example, the first table is given to the family who contributed over five million to the family in a year; a million for the second table, a hundred thousand for the third table, and less than a hundred thousand for the last table, or should I say no contribution at all!”
Henry smiled smugly. “Our family has made good profits this year, and we've contributed just about five million to the family. So excuse me, but this table here is ours.”
“Of course, you can also sit at the first table without contributing. That is if your family has tens of millions of assets.”
“Unfortunately, we couldn't be any clearer about your family's situation,” sneered Maddison, Henry's wife. “Now that there's an ex-convict in your family, I'm sorry that you guys can only sit at the last table!”
“Mom, Dad, as far as I know, Uncle Aaron and his family didn't contribute much to the family last year,” said Shaun, Henry's son, walking over with a glass in his hand. “Their company went bankrupt, and they even borrowed over two million from Grandpa. Clearly, it's a negative contribution. It's unfair to the relatives sitting at the fourth table! I say we add a fifth table for negative contributors!”
“Yeah, I agree!”
The rest of the Lopez family concurred.
“Okay, we'll do as Shaun says! This shall motivate you people!”
Harry gave his consent.
“Hurry up and sit down. Don't just stand there and make a fool out of yourselves.” Harry glared at Aaron.
With that, Aaron and his family walked over to the fifth table quietly.
“Which table should a ten billion contributor sit at?” asked Levi suddenly, pulling Zoey's arm.
Levi was the one and only five-star God of War, and wealth to him was just a number.
In fact, he didn't know exactly how much he had, but he could still fork out ten billion casually for the family contribution on behalf of Aaron's family.
As soon as Levi said that, everyone was stunned at his query.
After a few moments of silence, the crowd blossomed into an enormous belly laugh.
“Ten billion? You must be kidding me! Even the aristocratic Garrison family may not have that much money!”
“This kid must have a loose screw in the head to come here and embarrass himself!”
“Hey, Aaron. Did you know you have a son-in-law worth ten billion? Hahaha...”
Sensing the jeering gazes and titter from the people around, Aaron and his family wished the ground could swallow them whole.
This is embarrassing!
Too embarrassing!
Zoey's temper sparked, and her eyes blazed with rage.
“Levi Garrison, is it not enough for you to talk big at home that you have to come here and embarrass me? Do you think you haven't done enough after all these years?”
Zoey trembled as tears silently rolling down her cheeks.
“But I do have ten billion!” Levi said helplessly.
At this time, no one bothered to listen to Levi's sheer bull because the star of the day, Fabian's son-in-law, had arrived.
Everyone, including Harry, went out to the entrance to greet him.
“I'm sorry to keep everyone waiting.” Samuel wore an apologetic expression.
“Your flight was nearly ten hours late. What's up with that?” Harry asked in concern.
Samuel smiled. “Grandpa, don't you know? A big shot has arrived in North Hampton, and North Hampton Airport was sealed off for eight hours.”
What? Is there such a thing?
“Who's this big shot to have the airport sealed off, Samuel?” Harry asked smilingly.
“It's not just that. It's said that a hundred planes escorted the private jet of that big shot, and there were a hundred thousand people guarding at the airport.”
“Damn!”
“What?”
The crowd gasped in shock.
“He's the commander-in-chief of nine military regions, the God of War of Erudia. Haha, you may not believe it if I say this, but I met this great man when I was at a gathering abroad, and we even exchanged numbers. I didn't expect him to take up a post in North Hampton! I'll ask him out sometime in support of the Lopez family. That way, you'll gain a foothold in North Hampton in no time,” Samuel said loftily.
“God! That's incredible! How did you even get to know someone like him?”
“My brother-in-law is so cool!”
“The Lopez family's son-in-law is one of a kind! Of course, except for one!”
Everyone looked at Samuel with veneration; the old man was all the more impressed, Aaron and Caitlyn begrudged Fabian's son-in-law, and Zoey was envious as well.
But she believed that in five years, Levi, too, could make her grandfather proud.
Yet, unbeknownst to them, Levi was actually barely stifling in his laughter.
This kid is quite something to know that I've arrived.
But his ability to make up nonsense is even more impressive.
“You're saying you know the God of War?” Levi asked.
Samuel raised his head. “Yeah, we had a drink together. Is there a problem?”
Levi chuckled. “Then why don't I recognize you?”
>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "God of War: Pinnacle" Read more exciting content immediately
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
In Erudia, a private jet landed at North Hampton Airport, where all international flights experienced an eight-hour delay because of it.
At the private passageway were five men in suits and leather shoes, standing as straight as a javelin.
Every now and then, they would raise their wrist to look at the time, for a big shot was coming to town.
The upper-class society of North Hampton had learned about his arrival, but no one had the capability to get an inch closer to the private passageway.
Even the richest man in North Hampton who came to pay homage was chased away.
Finally, there were movements coming from the passageway.
“God of War!!!” the mass cried out, their eyes filled with awe and veneration at the sight of the undefeatable legend of Erudia.
He, who was dubbed the God of War, was the one and only five-star war God in the history of Erudia.
Once, he'd inflicted a crushing defeat on the strongest battalions in eighteen countries. He was an overbearing and formidable man.
He who overwhelmed the world with his unparalleled power had even created the Five Great Wars Regiment, Cavalry Regiment, and many more.
...
Setting foot on his homeland, Levi Garrison was overcome with emotions.
Once upon a time, he used to be an orphan who was abandoned on the streets of North Hampton and then adopted by the Garrison family.
However, the Garrison family had never been fond of him.
His adoptive parents, who had a tendency to beat and scold him, treated him like an outsider.
As for the outsiders, they treated him as a nobody.
But he didn't care a stiver. He had always been proud of his surname since he was a child, and he strived to bring glory to this family when he grew older.
At last, Levi had established Levi Group, the largest dark horse in North Hampton's business community.
With billions of assets, it ranked among the forefront of North Hampton, pushing the declining Garrison family to the top.
However, not only did the Garrison family showed no signs of appreciation, they even harbored dissatisfaction towards him. Jealous of his success, they regarded him as a thorn in their flesh and coveted Levi Group.
No matter his wealth and power, unless they were in control, he was just an outsider in the Garrison family's eyes.
Eventually, on Levi's wedding night, the Garrison family plotted a frame-up against him by getting him drunk before tossing him onto his sister-in-law's bed. They wanted to create the illusion that he was doing something untoward to her and was caught in bed by his brother and adoptive parents.
That night, the Garrison family had brutally broken his limbs and left him on the road like a wild dog.
Not only was he handicapped, but he also had to take the flak for something he didn't commit.
From an upstart in the business world, he had become the target of disdain overnight.
And the next day, he had been punished for several crimes and sentenced to six years in prison.
He could never forget the ruthless and sinister faces of everyone in the Garrison family and the ridicule of his friends, classmates, and business partners.
More so, he could never forget the disappointment on his newly wedded wife, Zoey's face.
He had regarded the Garrison family as his home and devoted himself to the family.
Yet, they treated him like trash.
It felt as if a knife was being twisted in his heart every time he thought about this.
How he hated the Garrison family!
But who would have thought that Levi had been secretly transferred away from prison to join the military?
In a few years, he dominated the military world and became the one and only five-star God of War.
Now that he came back, the Garrison family ought to stay on their toes.
“How's it going, Azure Dragon?” Levi asked.
Azure Dragon, the commander of the Five Great Wars Regiment, took a step forward and said respectfully, “Sir, I'm afraid your wife, Ms. Zoey Lopez will remarry at ten o'clock tonight!”
Ever since Zoey's husband was sent to prison on their wedding night, she had been living like a widow.
Only God knew how much pressure she was put under.
And right now, the person Levi couldn't wait to see the most was Zoey.
After a moment of hesitation, Azure Dragon continued, “To add on, Sir, the Garrison family is holding a successful listing celebration banquet at the Crystal Palace Hotel tonight! Many people had invited the God of War just now, including the Garrison family, but I didn't accept nor refuse directly.”
“What time?” Levi asked tersely.
“Eight o'clock, Sir.”
“Okay. Tell the Garrison family I will attend the banquet!”
Since the time for the two events didn't clash, Levi gladly accepted the invitation.
The celebration banquet for the public listing of Garrison Group was held at North Hampton's Crystal Palace Hotel.
With the help of Levi Group, they had become a rich and powerful family in one fell swoop.
The hall was bustling with noise and excitement, and sounds of glasses clinking could be heard ringing in the air every now and then.
“God bless the Garrison family,” said Joseph, the head of the Garrison family. “The younger generations are the stars among men. Garrison Group is now listed and has become an upstart in North Hampton!”
Joseph's three sons and daughter welcomed their guests with bright smiles on their faces.
The younger generation of the Garrison family was all the smugger and prouder because, after today, the Garrison family would become a powerful family, and they would become one of the top rich kids.
Most of the guests who attended today's banquet were from the top circle in North Hampton.
“Garrison, do you know what happened today?! Your celebration party is nothing compared to that.” They were gossiping about the major event that had happened today.
“Yeah! I heard that a big shot has arrived in North Hampton!”
“The richest man in North Hampton wanted to meet him but was shooed away. Apparently, he's not qualified enough!”
“So? Jesse Nielsen had been waiting for five hours in advance at the airport!”
Joseph nodded. “Yes, I know about that too. I even sent someone to invite this big shot to the celebration party!”
“No way! Why would this big shot attend such a party?”
No one believed it.
In fact, as an upstart, Joseph was just trying his luck.
“Dad!” shouted Jaycob, the second eldest son of the Garrison family could be seen running over. “The big shot has accepted our invitation to attend our celebration banquet! He's on the way!”
“Jesus! God has indeed blessed the Garrison family!”
Everyone in the Garrison family could barely conceal their delight as this was their chance to reach the sky in a single bound.
The grandchildren of the Garrison family gathered together, sunshine flooding their souls.
Levi's brother, Bryan, and sister-in-law, Victoria, smiled. “Well, it all starts with Levi's imprisonment that the Garrison family is at where we are today...”
“Right, speaking about Levi, do you guys know today's the day that kid gets out of prison?!” somebody asked abruptly.
“Really? Isn't that bad luck? Why did he have to be released on such a big day?!”
“Please, please, please don't come back! He's the Garrison family's biggest disgrace!”
Victoria's lips tugged into a sneer. “Speaking of which, Levi is the crowning glory of the Garrison family's status today.”
“That's what he's supposed to do!” Bryan said. “He should contribute to the Garrison family for raising him, an orphan! His multi-billion Levi Group means nothing. To put it bluntly, he's just a dog raised by the Garrison family!”
Someone gave a chortle. “As a matter of fact, I've been interested in Levi's wife for a long time now. She's still widowed, and I'm so going to marry her!”
The man's remark caused gales of laughter.
“Everyone, stop what you're doing. I have an important announcement to make,” Joseph said and went on to announce that the big shot was coming.
A thunderous applause was heard.
But when the applause had died down, there was still someone clapping.
The sound was loud and clear, approaching from afar.
On the red carpet, a man came clapping, looking bold and energetic.
His stride gave off a majestic and imposing aura, which made the mass hold their breaths.
“It's Levi!” Bryan and Victoria exclaimed.
Suddenly, all eyes were riveted on him.
“I forgot this little brat got out of jail today!” Levi's adoptive parents spoke in unison.
Ignoring the astonished gazes darted at his way, Levi walked step by step towards Joseph.
“A little bird told me that the company is now listed. How are you feeling, Joseph? Are you happy?”
Levi flashed him a meaningful smile.
“How dare you show up here, you insolent brat! And what did you just call me?” Joseph's fury sprang to life.
“Who let him in? Didn't you know he just got out of prison? How inauspicious!”
Bryan rose to his feet. “…… are you doing here, Levi?”
Levi sized him up. “Why can't I be here?”
“Well, for starters, you're an orphan! The Garrison family has raised you, but you were ambitious and ungrateful. You had inordinate ambitions for your sister-in-law, and you wanted to take possession of the Garrison family! You'd even tried to kill your parents when things go south! Have you no conscience? Do you have any sense of morality left in your heart?”
“You've lost your reputation in North Hampton, and everyone knows that. Have you no shame to have the brass neck to come round here?”
“Everyone knows why you're back. You want to leech off the Garrison family; you want our money, isn't it?!”
“You've long been expelled from the Garrison family, you ungrateful wretch! The Garrison family has nothing to do with you! Now, get lost!”
Levi's adoptive parents rose to their feet and pointed at his nose, hurling abusive remarks at him.
The Garrison family's brazenness of distorting the truth was mind-bending.
How disappointing!
He had thought they would feel somewhat apologetic after six years, but they were unexpectedly more aggravated.
They took everything from him, crippled him, and ruined his reputation, turning everything upside down and making everything his fault instead.
The Garrison family didn't have the slightest bit of compassion to speak of.
Bryan zipped towards Levi, assessing him condescendingly. “Hmph! Don't you just want money now that you're back?”
Flap!
Bryan threw a credit card to the ground and lifted his foot, shaking his leather shoe. “My vamp is dirty. Lick it clean, and the one million in this card is yours!”
His words elicited a fresh burst of laughter as the crowd looked at Levi as if they were looking at a dog.
“Oh my! One million? That's more than enough to cover his living expenses. I bet he'll lick it!”
Victoria gave a wry look.
“On your knees!” Bryan roared, seeing that Levi was glaring at him. “Now, lick my shoe!”
Levi stared at him coldly and held his peace.
“Kneel!!!”
Bryan rushed to Levi and pressed his shoulders, forcing him to kneel, but the latter didn't budge.
“I said kneel!!!”
Bryan struggled to rivet him to the spot.
“Drop dead!”
Levi suddenly slapped Bryan in the face, sending him flying almost eight meters away.
Silence engulfed the room; one could even hear a pin drop!
Unbelievable!
Everyone in the Garrison family was stupefied.
What did Levi just do?
Did he just knock Bryan to the ground with a single slap?
Plod!
Bryan was about to get up when Levi stepped on him, crushed him, and crossed over him.
Looking at the approaching Levi, Joseph instinctively stepped back.
Levi went up the stage and adjusted the microphone stand.
Everyone looked at him, wondering what he was going to do next.
“Listen up, everyone...”
“I'm sure you remember what happened six years ago, yes? For the love and care I had received from the Garrison family during childhood, I'm giving you one month to kneel before me for three days and three nights to repent your sins!”
“Remember, that's everyone from the Garrison family!”
“If I don't see any shadow within a month, the outcome is simple—I swear I'll wipe off every single one of you here today!”
Levi's voice was low and deep.
But as soon as he finished, the crowd was laughing like a drain.
“Did prison life eat his brain or what? What conceited nonsense is he spouting?”
“The Garrison family right now is a juggernaut in North Hampton. He's just a criminal. Isn't it a pipe dream to destroy the Garrison family?”
“Did he knock his brain loose or something?”
...
“Bear in mind that I have limited patience. You only have one month! Of course, you may gather your strengths and connections to fight against me! I'll be waiting.”
Levi then took his leave straightaway, disregarding the mockeries of the crowd.
“Stop right there, you *! Did I tell you to leave?”
Ben, Levi's adoptive father, wanted to stop him.
“Ben, let him go!” Joseph said. “It's a big day today. I don't want to see bloodshed!”
He was afraid about the impact that would bring about if the big shot saw this.
“Yeah! There are so much more opportunities to take care of him!”
“He's in luck that the big shot is on his way!”
With that, Levi left the place under the watchful eyes of hundreds of people.
After Levi had left, Joseph asked anxiously, “Jaycob, where's the big shot? Isn't he here yet?”
Jaycob looked dazed. “According to the time, he should have arrived long ago. Let me ask...”
After making a phone call, Jaycob blanched. “Dad, the big shot was here, but he left already.”
“What? The big shot was here?”
“The big shot said that the Garrison family are a bunch of unworthy stupid pigs!”
“I get it. He must have left in a fit of rage after witnessing the ruckus that brat had created!”
“He must have thought that the Garrison family disrespected him!”
Joseph trembled with rage. “That brat will pay for this!”
The multitude reacted accordingly.
Levi has ruined the Garrison family's glorious event!
He just pissed off the big shot!
That's equivalent to cutting off the Garrison family's chance to reach the sky!
Levi Garrison is indeed the sinner of the Garrison family!
At that moment, the Garrison family wished to skin Levi alive.
His adoptive parents, brother, and sister-in-law especially hated him to the bone. “Just you wait, Levi!”
After leaving Crystal Palace Hotel, the next person that Levi was going to look for was his wife, Zoey Lopez.
In this life, he owed no debt to the Garrison family, nor his friends and classmates, but Zoey.
He had been imprisoned on the second day after the wedding, making Zoey lose her reputation. That even put her through six years of widowhood.
This woman has carried too much on her shoulders for six years.
But now that I'm back, I'll hold your hand, and we'll conquer the world together!
After hesitating for a long time, Levi pressed the doorbell.
Thud!
The young woman dropped her mobile phone to the ground as the door opened.
Upon taking a closer look at Levi's face, Zoey broke down in tears.
“Zoey, quick, just get the parcel and come in. It's almost time for the family banquet! Your grandfather is going to settle your marriage at the family banquet tonight. You can't get away from this!”
“Yeah! Quickly get dressed! Your grandfather is going to set you up with someone else!”
Zoey's parents' voices sounded from the inside.
“Zoey, I'm back!” Levi said excitedly, wanting to fling his arm around her, but Zoey slapped his hands away.
“Why did you come back? I've already forgotten about you...”
Zoey's voice was choked with sobs.
Very soon after, Zoey's parents, Aaron and Caitlyn, came out, looking horrified.
“How dare you have the nerve to come back? Do you know how much criticism my family has suffered because of you? Especially Zoey. Do you know how much she has suffered for the past six years?” Zoey's father, Aaron, reproached.
Meanwhile, her mother, Caitlyn, pushed and shoved Levi. “You should know that this relationship between you and Zoey is impossible in this life the moment you went to jail! You're a criminal! You're just a street rat in North Hampton! You're only putting Zoey in harm's way by coming to see her!”
Naturally, Levi had known of Zoey's sufferings for the past six years, including her refusal to remarry because of him.
Levi put on a serious face. “This time, I'm back for good. I won't leave Zoey ever again. I will grant her a bright future and let her own the world!”
Levi's declaration had Aaron and Caitlyn hooting with laughter.
“You've spent six years in jail. How are you going to give Zoey a future?” Aaron asked with a sneer.
“Yeah! With your mouth?” Caitlyn chimed in. “There's a limit to talking big!”
Nonetheless, Levi smiled. “Don't worry. I'll reclaim what I lost in those years! I'll destroy the Garrison family in a month!”
“Levi!” This time, even Zoey couldn't bear to listen to his nonsense any longer. “Can we be more realistic? It doesn't matter if you just get out of prison. Can't you just be down to earth and start anew? I believe that you will make a comeback one day, but you can't just indulge in tall talk. Do you know just how powerful the Garrison family is right now? And besides, today's era is a far cry from what it was six years ago!”
“Zoey, trust me,” Levi said earnestly. “I can make the Garrison family bow at my feet with just a word!”
Preposterous!
Levi's bravado nearly drove Zoey and her parents round the bend.
Having been caged up for six years, did he finally lose his mind?
“Fine. If you say so,” Zoey said, shoving her mobile phone to Levi directly. “Then prove it! I'd like to see how you make the Garrison family bow their heads with just one word!”
“I...”
Levi was stunned.
It was true that he could exterminate the Garrison family with his words, but he had given them one month; it would be too uneventful to destroy them now.
“See, you can't do it, can't you? Then don't you ever talk big if you can't!”
Zoey smashed the phone to the ground, marking her wrath.
Following that, her parents pushed Levi away. “Go now. You're not welcome here. We've got a family banquet to attend!”
“No. Mom, Dad, let him in!”
“What do you mean, Zoey?”
“I won't remarry. My husband is back.”
...
Aaron and Caitlyn couldn't talk her round, so they could only let him in.
After that, Zoey took Levi to her bedroom.
“Since you're back, you're still my husband. I don't care about the gossips. Besides, I believe you're innocent, and anyone with discerning eyes can see that it was the Garrison family who'd framed you!”
Levi could feel the warmth in his heart.
She trusted him, and that was more than enough for him.
“But you must promise me to start from zero and be down to earth. I believe you will achieve something great with your ability! I'll give you five years!”
“That's unnecessary,” Levi said. “Just give me one month. In a month, I'll de—”
“Shut up! I don't want to listen to your nonsensical and unrealistic talks! Why can't we just be realistic?” Zoey shouted.
“Even if you have nothing now, as long as you take one step at a time, I believe you'll get back on your feet!”
Levi shut up obediently.
“I bought you these six years ago.” Zoey took out a suit from the cupboard. “Change into it at once and follow me to the family banquet!”
“Zoey, what is up with you?”
Seeing Levi all dressed up, Aaron and Caitlyn were naturally dissatisfied.
Zoey clung onto Levi's arm. “Mom, Dad, Levi is my husband now! I will make myself clear to Grandpa tonight!”
Aaron and Caitlyn looked daggers at Levi, sighing helplessly, “For Heaven's sake!”
The Lopez family banquet was held at Golden Port Restaurant, where they contracted the entire restaurant.
Naturally, the Lopez family was not as powerful as the Garrison family, but they were considered above average in North Hampton.
When Zoey and her family arrived at the main hall, they were greeted with strange and jesting gazes.
In the past, when Zoey and Levi had gotten married, Aaron's family status was the highest in the Lopez family.
But after Levi's downfall, Aaron's family had experienced a seismic shift in life, and their status in the Lopez family took a nosedive as they became the subject of ridicule, especially during family events.
“Look! Is that Levi beside Zoey?”
“Yeah! It's really him! He's released from prison already?”
All eyes fell on Levi at once.
Harry, the head of the Lopez family, snorted and turned a blind eye to the four of them.
The old man's favorite now was Fabian, his eldest son, and his family.
Mainly because Fabian's son-in-law, Samuel Robertson, was of mixed ethnicity who was born rich and had lived overseas.
This time, Harry was going to set up Zoey with Samuel's younger brother, Chris, who had been casting covetous eyes on Zoey for some time now.
With no one paying attention to them, Aaron and his family could only find a place to sit first.
As they were about to take their seats, a voice was heard. “No, Aaron. You guys can't sit here.”
It was a reminder from Henry, the second eldest son of the Lopez family.
“What?”
“There are sitting arrangements to the family banquet this time.”
Aaron looked puzzled. “How so?”
“There are four tables for the family banquet! And it's decided according to the family contribution!”
“For example, the first table is given to the family who contributed over five million to the family in a year; a million for the second table, a hundred thousand for the third table, and less than a hundred thousand for the last table, or should I say no contribution at all!”
Henry smiled smugly. “Our family has made good profits this year, and we've contributed just about five million to the family. So excuse me, but this table here is ours.”
“Of course, you can also sit at the first table without contributing. That is if your family has tens of millions of assets.”
“Unfortunately, we couldn't be any clearer about your family's situation,” sneered Maddison, Henry's wife. “Now that there's an ex-convict in your family, I'm sorry that you guys can only sit at the last table!”
“Mom, Dad, as far as I know, Uncle Aaron and his family didn't contribute much to the family last year,” said Shaun, Henry's son, walking over with a glass in his hand. “Their company went bankrupt, and they even borrowed over two million from Grandpa. Clearly, it's a negative contribution. It's unfair to the relatives sitting at the fourth table! I say we add a fifth table for negative contributors!”
“Yeah, I agree!”
The rest of the Lopez family concurred.
“Okay, we'll do as Shaun says! This shall motivate you people!”
Harry gave his consent.
“Hurry up and sit down. Don't just stand there and make a fool out of yourselves.” Harry glared at Aaron.
With that, Aaron and his family walked over to the fifth table quietly.
“Which table should a ten billion contributor sit at?” asked Levi suddenly, pulling Zoey's arm.
Levi was the one and only five-star God of War, and wealth to him was just a number.
In fact, he didn't know exactly how much he had, but he could still fork out ten billion casually for the family contribution on behalf of Aaron's family.
As soon as Levi said that, everyone was stunned at his query.
After a few moments of silence, the crowd blossomed into an enormous belly laugh.
“Ten billion? You must be kidding me! Even the aristocratic Garrison family may not have that much money!”
“This kid must have a loose screw in the head to come here and embarrass himself!”
“Hey, Aaron. Did you know you have a son-in-law worth ten billion? Hahaha...”
Sensing the jeering gazes and titter from the people around, Aaron and his family wished the ground could swallow them whole.
This is embarrassing!
Too embarrassing!
Zoey's temper sparked, and her eyes blazed with rage.
“Levi Garrison, is it not enough for you to talk big at home that you have to come here and embarrass me? Do you think you haven't done enough after all these years?”
Zoey trembled as tears silently rolling down her cheeks.
“But I do have ten billion!” Levi said helplessly.
At this time, no one bothered to listen to Levi's sheer bull because the star of the day, Fabian's son-in-law, had arrived.
Everyone, including Harry, went out to the entrance to greet him.
“I'm sorry to keep everyone waiting.” Samuel wore an apologetic expression.
“Your flight was nearly ten hours late. What's up with that?” Harry asked in concern.
Samuel smiled. “Grandpa, don't you know? A big shot has arrived in North Hampton, and North Hampton Airport was sealed off for eight hours.”
What? Is there such a thing?
“Who's this big shot to have the airport sealed off, Samuel?” Harry asked smilingly.
“It's not just that. It's said that a hundred planes escorted the private jet of that big shot, and there were a hundred thousand people guarding at the airport.”
“Damn!”
“What?”
The crowd gasped in shock.
“He's the commander-in-chief of nine military regions, the God of War of Erudia. Haha, you may not believe it if I say this, but I met this great man when I was at a gathering abroad, and we even exchanged numbers. I didn't expect him to take up a post in North Hampton! I'll ask him out sometime in support of the Lopez family. That way, you'll gain a foothold in North Hampton in no time,” Samuel said loftily.
“God! That's incredible! How did you even get to know someone like him?”
“My brother-in-law is so cool!”
“The Lopez family's son-in-law is one of a kind! Of course, except for one!”
Everyone looked at Samuel with veneration; the old man was all the more impressed, Aaron and Caitlyn begrudged Fabian's son-in-law, and Zoey was envious as well.
But she believed that in five years, Levi, too, could make her grandfather proud.
Yet, unbeknownst to them, Levi was actually barely stifling in his laughter.
This kid is quite something to know that I've arrived.
But his ability to make up nonsense is even more impressive.
“You're saying you know the God of War?” Levi asked.
Samuel raised his head. “Yeah, we had a drink together. Is there a problem?”
Levi chuckled. “Then why don't I recognize you?”
>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here
Install the APP to search for the book title "God of War: Pinnacle" Read more exciting content immediately

Jul 27, 2024 - Aug 20, 2024
Heavy rain was falling, as heavy as Dominic's heart.
He found himself in the midst of a graveyard, facing a tombstone cloaked in a blanket of moss.
It seemed like it had been a long time since someone had taken care of it.
Interestingly, this tombstone bore no name.
It was an unnamed tombstone.
Dominic had been standing in front of this tombstone for quite some time now.
The rain had soaked his clothes and drenched his hair, trickling down his eyes, cheeks, lips, and chin, before finally falling to the ground.
Yet, he seemed oblivious to that.
He clenched his fists, sinking deeply into the painful memories of the past.
“Run, Domy, run quickly. Don't let them catch you. You must survive... Don't seek revenge for me in the future. Hide your true identity and live as an ordinary person...”
Fifteen years ago, he had witnessed how those people had driven his mother to her death, and if his mother hadn't pushed him into the river so he could escape, he might've already been dead.
Back then, after he was pushed into the river, he fell into unconsciousness. Thankfully, he didn't meet his end by drowning. Fate had it that he was swept downstream to a far-off shore, the distance to which was unknown.
After waking up, Dominic found himself reduced to a mere beggar. However, it wasn't long before he was whisked away by a mysterious stranger.
When he reappeared, he had become the nightmare of countless terrorists.
In his prime, he was a formidable War God, single-handedly decimating global terrorist organizations, unmatched by anyone.
In recent years, especially, his title of War God had become increasingly prominent, and he became an idol in the hearts of countless people.
Now, however, he was sitting in the cemetery all alone, without anyone knowing.
This gravestone marked the resting place of his mother.
The pain of wanting to care for a parent who's no longer there is perhaps the most unbearable thing in the world.
After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, he lifted his head, his eyes sharp as a hawk's as he murmured, “It's been fifteen years, and I've finally returned. Howard, the Conley family, the Moorwood family, and all those who heartlessly watched my mother be driven to her death, you all probably don't know I'm still alive, do you?”
As he spoke, he clenched his fists, and a terrifying aura exuded from him, much like a raging tornado.
The aura was so potent that even the pouring rain was hindered.
He vowed, “I swear I will make anyone who had any involvement in that incident pay!”
After speaking, he took a deep breath and unclenched his fist.
His expression became calm again, and he pulled out an old-fashioned Nokia phone from his pocket and dialed a number. “Blade, have you looked into what I asked you to investigate?”
“Yes, but it seems like the person you're looking for has run into some kind of trouble...”
The look in Dominic's eyes suddenly turned icy cold.
Back in the day, when he was wandering on the streets on the verge of starvation, he encountered a girl who gave him a loaf of bread, thus saving his life.
After all these years, he had always remembered the girl's act of kindness.
Now that he had returned, aside from seeking revenge, he also had debts of gratitude to repay.
He was determined to repay the tiniest favor with enormous gratitude and charity.
“I see. Send the address to my phone.”
With that, Dominic strode toward the exit of the cemetery.
In Malbrook Garden, Druobridge, a crowd had gathered around an old, dilapidated building, pointing and discussing among themselves.
At the entrance of the building, several menacing men, armed with clubs, had surrounded the place.
“What's going on? Did Gregory offend someone?”
“I heard they've come to collect a debt. Gregory's daughter, Yvonne, borrowed two hundred thousand at a high interest rate for her father's medical expenses. Now they've come knocking at her door.”
“Whoa, loan sharks? You really shouldn't mess with them. Looks like the Litchfields are in trouble now.”
“Yeah, but Gregory's condition was so severe that it couldn't be delayed. Otherwise, she wouldn't have resorted to taking a high-interest loan.”
The nosy onlookers were abuzz with discussion, all expressing their sympathy.
However, most of them were just there to enjoy the spectacle.
Among those men with roguish expressions, one with a scarred face roared menacingly, “Come out now, or believe me, I'll tear this building down!”
After a brief moment of waiting, no one emerged.
With a wave of his hand, he commanded in a cold tone, “Tear this door down!”
As soon as he said that, a few thugs charged forth, picking up their clubs and began smashing the door.
The huge noise was deafening.
Creak.
The door swung open swiftly, revealing a strikingly beautiful young woman dressed in plain attire.
She glared at the man nicknamed Scar and asked angrily, “What are you doing?”
“What am I doing? Paying back what you owe is plain common sense. You think you can just dodge the debt you owe us?” Scar sneered.
Yvonne said, “I have already repaid all the money I owed you.”
Indeed, she had previously taken out a high-interest loan to cover her father's medical expenses, with a principal amount of two hundred thousand. Despite having repaid over three hundred thousand, these individuals persisted in harassing her, demanding even more interest.
“It's all paid off?” Scar scoffed.
He then pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and spread it out, “It's clearly written here that you've borrowed two hundred thousand from us. You've only returned the principal amount, but you didn't pay the interest on time. You're three months overdue. Now, you still owe us eight hundred thousand.”
“You're shameless!” Yvonne snapped, visibly infuriated. “The previous contract wasn't like this! You guys must've forged this!”
Scar wore an innocent expression. “We forged this? Take a close look here. Your handwritten signature and fingerprints are right there. Who could argue it's a fake?”
“In any case, I've already paid my dues. Don't come looking for me anymore,” Yvonne seethed.
“You don't really have a say in this. You don't have money, right? Fine. Since you're pretty, why don't you work for us for a few months to pay off your debt?” suggested Scar.
He then waved his hand, his voice icy as he commanded, “Capture her!”
No sooner had he said that than a few thugs immediately surrounded Yvonne.
The nosy onlookers couldn't stand it anymore, feeling sorry for Yvonne.
What job could possibly clear a debt of eight hundred thousand in just a few months? This girl's most probably going to lose her virginity if she's taken. If not, her reputation might be tainted. Those wealthy scions might toy with her, and she might be forced to film pornography.
At that moment, a middle-aged woman hurriedly emerged from the house, positioning herself in front of Yvonne.
The middle-aged woman had aged gracefully. Despite her modest attire, one could still tell how beautiful she was back in her youth.
She was none other than Janet, the mother of Yvonne.
“Scar, Yvonne is ignorant. Don't worry. We'll definitely repay the money we owe you.” Upon seeing these intimidating men, Janet quickly pulled Yvonne behind her, shielding her. “Please, grant us a bit more time.”
Pulling out a few thousand notes from her pocket, Janet humbly handed it to Scar. “Please, let me buy you and the boys some coffee.”
“Mom!” Yvonne was both shocked and enraged. Seeing her mother being so submissive to these people irked her to no end.
Slap!
Suddenly, Scar slapped Janet across the face.
“Scar, you...” Janet was in a daze, not expecting Scar to slap her.
Slap!
Scar landed another slap on her cheek.
“Coffee? You think I'm a beggar who'll be satisfied with this little money? D*mn you!” With a cold smirk, Scar raised his hand again, intending to deliver another slap, but before he could, Yvonne swiftly stepped in front of her mother.
Just as Scar's hand was about to land on Yvonne's cheek, a figure emerged from the crowd like a phantom and charged forward.
Whoosh!
Before anyone could even get a clear look, Scar's neck was gripped.
Chapter 2 Rent A Room
A man who exuded an aura of icy coldness appeared out of nowhere.
It was none other than Dominic who had arrived just in time.
He stood tall and strong, one hand gripping Scar's throat as if he was holding a chicken.
“You...” Scar was shocked and enraged, only managing to utter a single word before Dominic slammed him onto the ground.
Bang!
A dull thud echoed, startling everyone present. They watched in horror as Scar's head hit the ground, blood splattering everywhere.
This wasn't over yet.
Before Scar could even react, Dominic swiftly lifted his foot, forcefully stomping down on his arm.
Crack!
The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air. Dominic had snapped Scar's arm into two.
It was the same hand that had nearly struck Yvonne moments ago.
Scar's shriek echoed through the air.
---------------------------------------------------------
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here!
Install the APP to search for the title "Healing Touch of a War God" Enjoy Romance Now ;)
He found himself in the midst of a graveyard, facing a tombstone cloaked in a blanket of moss.
It seemed like it had been a long time since someone had taken care of it.
Interestingly, this tombstone bore no name.
It was an unnamed tombstone.
Dominic had been standing in front of this tombstone for quite some time now.
The rain had soaked his clothes and drenched his hair, trickling down his eyes, cheeks, lips, and chin, before finally falling to the ground.
Yet, he seemed oblivious to that.
He clenched his fists, sinking deeply into the painful memories of the past.
“Run, Domy, run quickly. Don't let them catch you. You must survive... Don't seek revenge for me in the future. Hide your true identity and live as an ordinary person...”
Fifteen years ago, he had witnessed how those people had driven his mother to her death, and if his mother hadn't pushed him into the river so he could escape, he might've already been dead.
Back then, after he was pushed into the river, he fell into unconsciousness. Thankfully, he didn't meet his end by drowning. Fate had it that he was swept downstream to a far-off shore, the distance to which was unknown.
After waking up, Dominic found himself reduced to a mere beggar. However, it wasn't long before he was whisked away by a mysterious stranger.
When he reappeared, he had become the nightmare of countless terrorists.
In his prime, he was a formidable War God, single-handedly decimating global terrorist organizations, unmatched by anyone.
In recent years, especially, his title of War God had become increasingly prominent, and he became an idol in the hearts of countless people.
Now, however, he was sitting in the cemetery all alone, without anyone knowing.
This gravestone marked the resting place of his mother.
The pain of wanting to care for a parent who's no longer there is perhaps the most unbearable thing in the world.
After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, he lifted his head, his eyes sharp as a hawk's as he murmured, “It's been fifteen years, and I've finally returned. Howard, the Conley family, the Moorwood family, and all those who heartlessly watched my mother be driven to her death, you all probably don't know I'm still alive, do you?”
As he spoke, he clenched his fists, and a terrifying aura exuded from him, much like a raging tornado.
The aura was so potent that even the pouring rain was hindered.
He vowed, “I swear I will make anyone who had any involvement in that incident pay!”
After speaking, he took a deep breath and unclenched his fist.
His expression became calm again, and he pulled out an old-fashioned Nokia phone from his pocket and dialed a number. “Blade, have you looked into what I asked you to investigate?”
“Yes, but it seems like the person you're looking for has run into some kind of trouble...”
The look in Dominic's eyes suddenly turned icy cold.
Back in the day, when he was wandering on the streets on the verge of starvation, he encountered a girl who gave him a loaf of bread, thus saving his life.
After all these years, he had always remembered the girl's act of kindness.
Now that he had returned, aside from seeking revenge, he also had debts of gratitude to repay.
He was determined to repay the tiniest favor with enormous gratitude and charity.
“I see. Send the address to my phone.”
With that, Dominic strode toward the exit of the cemetery.
In Malbrook Garden, Druobridge, a crowd had gathered around an old, dilapidated building, pointing and discussing among themselves.
At the entrance of the building, several menacing men, armed with clubs, had surrounded the place.
“What's going on? Did Gregory offend someone?”
“I heard they've come to collect a debt. Gregory's daughter, Yvonne, borrowed two hundred thousand at a high interest rate for her father's medical expenses. Now they've come knocking at her door.”
“Whoa, loan sharks? You really shouldn't mess with them. Looks like the Litchfields are in trouble now.”
“Yeah, but Gregory's condition was so severe that it couldn't be delayed. Otherwise, she wouldn't have resorted to taking a high-interest loan.”
The nosy onlookers were abuzz with discussion, all expressing their sympathy.
However, most of them were just there to enjoy the spectacle.
Among those men with roguish expressions, one with a scarred face roared menacingly, “Come out now, or believe me, I'll tear this building down!”
After a brief moment of waiting, no one emerged.
With a wave of his hand, he commanded in a cold tone, “Tear this door down!”
As soon as he said that, a few thugs charged forth, picking up their clubs and began smashing the door.
The huge noise was deafening.
Creak.
The door swung open swiftly, revealing a strikingly beautiful young woman dressed in plain attire.
She glared at the man nicknamed Scar and asked angrily, “What are you doing?”
“What am I doing? Paying back what you owe is plain common sense. You think you can just dodge the debt you owe us?” Scar sneered.
Yvonne said, “I have already repaid all the money I owed you.”
Indeed, she had previously taken out a high-interest loan to cover her father's medical expenses, with a principal amount of two hundred thousand. Despite having repaid over three hundred thousand, these individuals persisted in harassing her, demanding even more interest.
“It's all paid off?” Scar scoffed.
He then pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and spread it out, “It's clearly written here that you've borrowed two hundred thousand from us. You've only returned the principal amount, but you didn't pay the interest on time. You're three months overdue. Now, you still owe us eight hundred thousand.”
“You're shameless!” Yvonne snapped, visibly infuriated. “The previous contract wasn't like this! You guys must've forged this!”
Scar wore an innocent expression. “We forged this? Take a close look here. Your handwritten signature and fingerprints are right there. Who could argue it's a fake?”
“In any case, I've already paid my dues. Don't come looking for me anymore,” Yvonne seethed.
“You don't really have a say in this. You don't have money, right? Fine. Since you're pretty, why don't you work for us for a few months to pay off your debt?” suggested Scar.
He then waved his hand, his voice icy as he commanded, “Capture her!”
No sooner had he said that than a few thugs immediately surrounded Yvonne.
The nosy onlookers couldn't stand it anymore, feeling sorry for Yvonne.
What job could possibly clear a debt of eight hundred thousand in just a few months? This girl's most probably going to lose her virginity if she's taken. If not, her reputation might be tainted. Those wealthy scions might toy with her, and she might be forced to film pornography.
At that moment, a middle-aged woman hurriedly emerged from the house, positioning herself in front of Yvonne.
The middle-aged woman had aged gracefully. Despite her modest attire, one could still tell how beautiful she was back in her youth.
She was none other than Janet, the mother of Yvonne.
“Scar, Yvonne is ignorant. Don't worry. We'll definitely repay the money we owe you.” Upon seeing these intimidating men, Janet quickly pulled Yvonne behind her, shielding her. “Please, grant us a bit more time.”
Pulling out a few thousand notes from her pocket, Janet humbly handed it to Scar. “Please, let me buy you and the boys some coffee.”
“Mom!” Yvonne was both shocked and enraged. Seeing her mother being so submissive to these people irked her to no end.
Slap!
Suddenly, Scar slapped Janet across the face.
“Scar, you...” Janet was in a daze, not expecting Scar to slap her.
Slap!
Scar landed another slap on her cheek.
“Coffee? You think I'm a beggar who'll be satisfied with this little money? D*mn you!” With a cold smirk, Scar raised his hand again, intending to deliver another slap, but before he could, Yvonne swiftly stepped in front of her mother.
Just as Scar's hand was about to land on Yvonne's cheek, a figure emerged from the crowd like a phantom and charged forward.
Whoosh!
Before anyone could even get a clear look, Scar's neck was gripped.
Chapter 2 Rent A Room
A man who exuded an aura of icy coldness appeared out of nowhere.
It was none other than Dominic who had arrived just in time.
He stood tall and strong, one hand gripping Scar's throat as if he was holding a chicken.
“You...” Scar was shocked and enraged, only managing to utter a single word before Dominic slammed him onto the ground.
Bang!
A dull thud echoed, startling everyone present. They watched in horror as Scar's head hit the ground, blood splattering everywhere.
This wasn't over yet.
Before Scar could even react, Dominic swiftly lifted his foot, forcefully stomping down on his arm.
Crack!
The sound of bones breaking echoed through the air. Dominic had snapped Scar's arm into two.
It was the same hand that had nearly struck Yvonne moments ago.
Scar's shriek echoed through the air.
---------------------------------------------------------
Due to the word limit, it can only be updated here!
Install the APP to search for the title "Healing Touch of a War God" Enjoy Romance Now ;)

Aug 25, 2024 - Aug 27, 2024
“I know, Mom. I'm in front of the café. Call you later!” Emmanuel Lowe hung up on his mother impatiently.
The twenty-eight-year-old man had never been in a relationship.
After spending seven years in the army, he retired from the military and worked at a hospital in Yeringham for three years.
He was a gynecologist at the hospital and made eighty thousand a year.
Worried he would end up old and alone, Emmanuel's mother urged him to settle down. Since he had no idea where to begin when it came to dating, his mother took matters into her own hands and set him up on multiple blind dates.
Thanks to her efforts, he had gone on seventeen blind dates so far.
Alas, wedding bells were clearly not on the horizon for Emmanuel. It was frustrating. He knew he was just going through the motions at that point.
“Help! Someone help me!”
Right before Emmanuel entered the café, he heard someone calling out weakly for help.
The cries came from an old man who had fallen on the roadside. Many pedestrians walked past him, but no one dared to stop and help him to his feet.
After all, helping the old man could be more trouble than it was worth if one ended up with an expensive lawsuit for injuring him further. No one would do something that risky and foolish.
It did not deter Emmanuel from stepping forward and helping the man to his feet. He asked, “Are you all right, sir?”
“I'm fine! Thank you so much, young man! It's so hard to find people as kind as you these days. I must repay you for your kindness!” replied the old man with a smile.
Emmanuel realized then that the old man's attire was at odds with his airs. Despite his tattered clothes, the old man's clean hands looked like those of a man accustomed to wealth.
Still, he had no time to satisfy his curiosity. After confirming that the old man was unharmed, Emmanuel rushed into the café for his blind date. He never once considered being repaid for his kind act earlier.
The café was massive and practically structured like a maze.
Emmanuel's mother mentioned that his blind date was seated at table number eight. He wandered through the confusing café, but before he could locate the correct table, he stumbled into a special area.
The lighting was softer there, and the floor was scattered with fresh petals.
The sweet scent of flowers wafted through the air. He wondered if he had set foot in heaven.
Emmanuel raised his eyes and immediately froze.
A beautiful, elegant woman sat before a table in the room.
It was no exaggeration to say she embodied perfection itself.
The heavens clearly decided to shower all their favors on her.
The woman quietly sipped her coffee with her legs crossed neatly to the side. On the table was a non-translated copy of The Power Broker.
When she noticed Emmanuel barging into the room, she looked up at him in confusion and displeasure.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
When Emmanuel recovered from the shock of stumbling upon the beautiful stranger, he realized his heart was about to beat its way out of his chest.
Never once had he ever felt so attracted to a woman in his twenty-eight years of life.
The countless female bodies he had seen in his work as a gynecologist hardly appealed to him. At some point, he even wondered if he was attracted to women at all.
Against all odds, it seemed, the young woman before him made his heart race like a runaway horse.
Am I simply nervous, or am I already attracted to her?
More surprisingly, Emmanuel noticed a large number eight sign on the woman's table.
She's my blind date?
He took a deep breath to calm himself before approaching her table and taking a seat opposite her.
The young woman's expression grew increasingly flabbergasted. There was even a hint of hostility in her pretty eyes.
The audacity of this man! Barging into my private room is bad enough, but he's going to sit opposite me like it's nobody's business?
Emmanuel ignored her expression. It was not the first time a woman had scoffed at him.
They were free to go their separate ways after getting the blind date done and over with.
He introduced himself, declaring, “Hi! My name is Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist. I make eighty thousand a year and don't own a car or a house.”
Any man would need an incredible amount of courage to say such things to a woman, but Emmanuel appeared unusually calm and unfazed.
The young woman stared at him in shock. A moment later, her lips curved into a smirk, and she replied with an introduction of her own.
“Nice to meet you. I'm Mackenzie Quillen. I'm twenty-seven years old with dual doctorates in finance and business administration from Harvard University. I made three billion last year, and I have a car and a house.”
Emmanuel was stunned.
What is happening?
He always thought women on blind dates came with red flags.
Mackenzie, however, was arguably flawless.
Where's the catch?
All sorts of fantastical theories filled Emmanuel's mind.
Mackenzie smirked at his perplexed expression. The pride in her cool gaze was evident.
She deliberately introduced herself to put the stranger in a difficult spot and intimidate him into retreating.
As expected, awkward silence lingered in the air after her words.
Urgh, forget it!
Whether Mackenzie was telling the truth was beside the point. Emmanuel decided to go through all the motions so he could at least mollify his mother, even if the date did not result in a trip to the altar.
He declared, “I don't make much, but if you decide to date me, I promise I'll always protect and cherish you. I'll take over all the household chores so you can be a queen at home. Of course, I hope you'll allow me to preserve my masculine pride in front of my family. If we do get married, I can give you about five to six thousand every month.”
It was a well-worn script that Emmanuel recited in a single breath.
Mackenzie was dumbfounded at his earnest expression and apparent lack of shame at his much lower salary.
A long while later, she burst into a chuckle.
She had never met a man who could humor her so.
“What are you laughing about?” Unimpressed by her reaction, Emmanuel continued, “I know I don't check all the boxes, but I promise I'll be a good and responsible husband if we're married!”
Pfft!
Mackenzie failed to keep in her snigger.
An annoyed Emmanuel demanded, “Why are you laughing, Ms. Quillen? Don't you think you're being rather rude?”
“Sir, you're a very good man!” Mackenzie stopped smiling and retorted coldly, “But I think you're the confused one here. I'm not here for a blind date!”
Huh? What is going on?
Emmanuel's eyes widened in horror as he sputtered, “Isn't this table number eight?”
“Yes, but this is the VIP area. You must be looking for table number eight in the common dining area. Please go out and turn right!” She pointed a slender finger at the exit.
“Oh... Sorry! I'm so sorry! I mixed things up!”
Emmanuel wished he could sink into the floor in embarrassment. He jumped to his feet, ready to make a hasty escape.
That was so embarrassing! How could I sit at the wrong table for a blind date? No wonder she was laughing so much. She must have thought I was shooting above my weight!
Shortly after Emmanuel's departure, an old man entered Mackenzie's private room, escorted by four black-clad bodyguards.
Emmanuel would have been astonished if he was still around. The old man was none other than the stranger he had helped earlier in front of the café!
He implored, “Perhaps this is fate, Mackenzie. You're twenty-seven, but you've never been in a relationship because of your misandry. No man would dare come near you! But that young man succeeded! He's also a kind and just person. A while ago, he helped me outside the café and didn't expect a reward for his actions!”
The old man's true identity was Terence Quillen, chairman of Yeringham's premier financial corporation.
While his wealth could trump that of entire nations, he had a major regret in life.
Terence had had three sons who tragically passed away before him. They either had no children of their own or only left daughters behind.
Mackenzie was Terence's favorite granddaughter and next-in-line to helm Terence Group.
Her intelligence and charisma did not change the fact that she was a woman.
Before Terence met his maker, he wished his favorite granddaughter could give him a great-grandchild.
That spurred him to fake his fall in front of the café and scout a decent man for his granddaughter. To his surprise, the young man who helped him earlier made a blunder of his own blind date and ended up meeting Mackenzie instead.
Isn't that fate?
Mackenzie remained stoically unmoved by her grandfather's words. “Grandpa, he may have passed your test, but he hasn't passed mine. I'll marry him if he aces my test.”
She wanted to fulfill her grandfather's wish, but she naturally wished to promise herself to a good man.
Marrying a man after one blind date was simply too hasty and careless.
Terence's gaze lit up expectantly, and he replied, “All right! I'm sure he will pass your test!”
Chapter 2 Failure
After turning right at the door, Emmanuel finally found table number eight in the common dining area.
Sure enough, a woman was seated at the table, looking like she was running out of patience.
Dressed in professional attire that accentuated her beautiful curves, she was, by all means, a sight to behold.
Even though she didn't exude the same air of elegance that Mackenzie had, there was no denying she had the power to make men fall at her feet.
Thankfully, Emmanuel wasn't disappointed in the slightest. After all, he was well aware of his own qualities.
Without further ado, he straightened himself up and approached the woman with a smile.
“Sorry I'm late! My name's Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist with an annual salary of eighty thousand—”
“Stop!” the woman coldly interrupted before he could finish his introduction. “What's the meaning of this? With what little you have to offer; do you seriously think women would want to marry you? I can't believe you even had the nerve to be late! What right do you have to keep a woman waiting? This has been an utter waste of my time. Hmph!”
After firing off a barrage of questions, the red-faced woman angrily splashed a glass of water on Emmanuel's face.
The latter, who was caught off guard, instantly became soaking wet.
Nevertheless, Emmanuel didn't lose his temper. After all, he was indeed late because he went to the wrong place, so he could understand why the woman was upset.
“Hmph. You're twenty-eight and still only earning eighty-thousand a year. No wonder you're doing so poorly! Not only do you lack punctuality, but you also don't seem to take life seriously. You're doomed to be at the bottom of the social hierarchy your entire life! I'm shocked you even have the guts to go on a blind date with me... Stop being delusional!” the woman scolded as she shot Emmanuel a look of contempt.
The next second, she grabbed her bag and stormed off, not once bothering to leave her name.
To add insult to injury, she even waved a wad of cash in front of Emmanuel's face, then slapped it hard on the table as payment for the bill.
The latter's gaze darkened instantly as rage began pulsing through his veins.
This woman is humiliating me! I may not have high expectations for marriage, but that doesn't mean I don't have a temper! Argh! As much as I want to make her regret her actions, I know I don't have that capability...
Since the woman was gone, Emmanuel, too, left the café glumly.
To his surprise, he had only just stepped out the door when he saw a long-haired man deliberately colliding into a BMW and screaming in pain.
Emmanuel couldn't help but furrow his brows. Oh, gosh. That man is clearly staging a car accident. Why is there so much trouble in this café today?
“Ah! Someone's been hit!”
“Argh! My leg's broken! Murderer!”
Four men immediately rushed out to join the commotion when the long-haired man fell on the ground.
Thankfully, Emmanuel saw right through their ploy. Ha! Those guys must be the co-conspirators!
Just then, a young lady hastily exited the BMW, clad in a maroon sleeveless dress that revealed a large expanse of tender, fair skin.
“What's the matter? How could I have injured your leg when I was driving so slowly?” she asked anxiously.
Seconds later, the long-haired man's buddies surrounded the woman, demanding compensation. “Cut the crap! Pay up! Pay up now!”
Several people in the café had witnessed the staged accident, but unfortunately, they were so afraid of the big, burly men that no one dared to confront them.
“How much do you guys want?” the woman muttered helplessly, having resigned herself to the fact that she'd have to settle the matter with money.
The group of thugs, however, began leering at and drooling over her.
“Haha. Hey, why don't you have some fun with us?” one of the men suggested.
Just like that, what had started as a staged accident quickly turned into public harassment.
The pretty woman was so scared out of her wits that she staggered backward until she bumped into Emmanuel.
Instead of taking advantage of her like the other thugs, Emmanuel stepped in front of her and glared at the long-haired man.
“Your leg's broken, and you're asking for compensation, huh?”
Upon seeing Emmanuel's menacing expression, the thugs felt chills down their spines.
At the same time, Mackenzie was sitting in the café and watching the entire scene unfold.
Well, well, well. Who knew that man would be so brave? I'm sure no one else would have the guts to go up against five thugs.
The next second, Emmanuel stunned everyone by viciously kicking the long-haired man's leg.
“Argh!” the latter shouted in pain as he began hopping on the leg that was supposedly broken.
The onlookers instantly let out a collective gasp.
Goodness gracious! That man is daring!
Mackenzie, too, had curled her lips into a smile.
The café was one of her properties, so naturally, she had also seen how Emmanuel's blind date went.
I thought he was a timid man when he didn't flare up despite being splashed with water. Who knew he was just a gentleman who doesn't lose his temper with women? I must admit, he looks rather charming when he shows his tough side!
“What's this? Didn't you say your leg's broken? I'm impressed you can still jump on it!” Emmanuel mocked.
When the onlookers realized that the long-haired man had lied about his injury, they wasted no time scolding and criticizing him.
By then, the other thugs had also lost their bravado and fell silent. After all, they knew the tables had turned on them.
“Hmph. I'll let you off this time. You'd better watch your back!” the long-haired man warned before running away with his tail between his legs.
With that, the pretty woman gave Emmanuel a warm smile and coyly gestured for him to get into her car. “Hey, handsome, thank you so much for your help. Would you like to go to my house for a drink?”
Emmanuel, however, brushed her off without a second thought. “No, thank you. I have other things to do!”
Seeing how unmoved he was by her advances, the woman couldn't help but stomp her feet in frustration.
Back in the café, Mackenzie heard her grandfather burst into loud guffaws.
“Haha! I told you so, Mackenzie! Didn't I say that man has an excellent character? Your assistant, Lexi, is such a beautiful woman, yet he refuses to give her the time of day! Once you guys are married, you won't have to worry about him betraying you!”
The more Mackenzie ruminated about Terence's words, the more her impression of Emmanuel improved.
“Don't be too happy yet, Grandpa! Men are either after looks or money,” Mackenzie uttered coldly before getting up.
Ha! I doubt Emmanuel can pass my second secret test of character!
Meanwhile, Emmanuel had gotten home after his matchmaking session failed spectacularly.
Needless to say, his sister, Roselynn Lowe, was frustrated beyond belief. “What? Another unsuccessful blind date?”
This is the eighteenth time, for goodness' sake! My brother's a six-foot tall, fit, and upstanding young man. Why won't any woman take a fancy to him? He may be thick-skulled at times, but surely, someone will still appreciate him for his good looks, won't they?
Emmanuel's mother, Alessandra Cadigan, seemed even more anxious as she hurriedly dragged him out of the house.
“Mom, what are you doing?” Emmanuel asked, startled by how panic-stricken Alessandra was.
“What am I doing? I'm worried sick about you!” the woman scolded without breaking her stride. “I don't understand it, either. Our neighbor's an unkempt twenty-eight-year-old novelist who's always cooped up at home, yet he's already planning for his second child! Why can't my son get a girlfriend? That woman didn't even stay for the blind date, did she? I paid good money to set this up for you! Let's go see her at her house right now!”
“What?” Emmanuel choked out.
Did I hear that right? I can't believe Mom has gotten this desperate! The matchmaking session was an utter failure, so why must she still insist on dragging me to the woman's place? Wouldn't I just be embarrassing myself again?
Chapter 3 Rags to Riches
In any relationship, the party taking the initiative was often seen as lowlier and more desperate.
Therefore, upon seeing Emmanuel and his family at her house, Milani Zimmerman wore an even haughtier expression than when she was at the café.
Ha! I knew he wouldn't be able to get over my looks, so he's come to badger me again!
Milani's mother, Melody Claus, was just as smug when she learned of the Lowe family's intention.
“If your son wishes to marry my daughter, you'll have to give us a betrothal gift of five hundred thousand,” she said as she raised her palm. “We won't accept anything less!”
Emmanuel's heart instantly sank.
Oh, my goodness! Five hundred thousand? Is she trying to sell her daughter?
Alessandra, however, gritted her teeth and nodded. “T-That's fine!”
As long as my son can get married, I'll do anything to make up for the betrothal gift, even if it means selling the house!
“Your family must also provide a car and matrimonial home!” Milani's father chimed in. “More importantly, you're not going to let my daughter pay for any installments or maintenance fees!”
By then, Emmanuel was on the verge of losing his patience.
Shouldn't marriages be consensual? I don't expect both parties to be forking out the wedding expenses equally, but why does it feel like my family's here to surrender and be fleeced?
Alessandra, too, found herself in a tight spot.
She could sell the house to afford the betrothal gift, but how would she pay for the couple's car and home?
“Sure. That's no problem!” Roselynn piped up, even going so far as to pull her brother back when she realized he wanted to object.
She was just as eager for Emmanuel to start a family, and at thirty years old, she had worked and saved up enough to make the necessary down payments for him.
Since Mom is settling the betrothal gift, I shall help Emmanuel with the car and home!
“Lastly, he will bear all household expenses after the wedding!” Milani suddenly said.
That, however, was the last straw for Emmanuel. “I don't mind paying this much if she's coming to work for us as a housekeeper, but if she expects to be treated like a princess or queen, you can forget it! I don't need that!”
“Look at your son! What's with that attitude?” Milani yelled. “We aren't even married yet, and he's already so domineering. Wouldn't it be worse down the road?”
“No, no, no... The marriage will work out. It'd work out just fine!” Alessandra pleaded, desperate to finalize the wedding.
I can't wait any longer... I must fulfill my husband's last wish by the end of the year!
Having seen how things were going, even Roselynn knew she had to step in to persuade her mother. “Mom! Stop forcing it!”
Manny's right. There's nothing wrong with giving a betrothal gift, car, and house. However, asking him to be the sole supporter of his family after the wedding is too much! What about his wife, then? Why can't she chip in? Will she be sending her own money back to her parents?
Just then, Milani's younger brother, Jacob Zimmerman, suddenly appeared with a cocky grin plastered on his face. “Haha! Don't forget about me, Milani! When it's my turn to get married, I'd be counting on you guys to buy me my car and house too!”
Upon hearing that, Emmanuel instantly exploded with rage.
“What? Am I marrying your sister or your entire family? I may as well support all of you!”
Even though Emmanuel had only meant that as an angry remark, Milani decided to hold him to his word. “Hah! You'd better remember what you just said! In that case, I'll leave you to plan and pay for the wedding banquet and honeymoon. Don't tell me you can't afford that...”
“Get lost! I'd rather marry anybody than you!” Emmanuel retorted as the rage and ferocity he used to experience on the battlefield came flooding back.
He didn't know what the Zimmermans were playing at, but there was no doubt they were monsters.
“Look at yourself! How dare you ask me for my hand in marriage! I'd rather marry anybody than you too!” Milani snapped back.
Given my qualities, I have no problem marrying a rich man, so why should I settle for a man like Emmanuel? I'm only too happy that he wants to fall out with me!
After giving an exasperated laugh, Emmanuel stood up and stormed off, leaving Alessandra and Roselynn with no choice but to follow suit.
To their surprise, they had only just stepped out of the Zimmerman residence when three luxury cars pulled up in front of them.
The Zimmermans quickly popped out to see the commotion and almost dropped their jaws when they saw the car lineup.
Oh! Those cars are worth tens of millions! What's going on? Since when were the Lowes that fancy?
Emmanuel, on the other contrary, seemed to recognize one of the cars. Hmm... Didn't I see that car outside the café?
The next second, Terence stepped out of the car, surrounded by his convoy of suited bodyguards.
He smiled as he approached Emmanuel and said politely, “I'm here to return the favor, Mr. Lowe, after you helped me outside the café!”
Needless to say, everyone was stunned.
Roselynn couldn't hide her excitement and gripped her brother's arm tightly.
Ah! Isn't this like those rags-to-riches stories?
The more Emmanuel thought about it, the more he frowned. Wow... Who knew this old man was a millionaire? Could he have intentionally fallen at the café?
Terence waved his hand, and within seconds, his subordinates had unloaded several boxes of gifts.
Not only were there precious stones and jewelry, but there were also famous paintings, antiques, and even a Porsche key.
The total value of the items had to be at least ten million.
For someone who earned a mere eighty thousand a year, ten million was an eye-watering amount of money that Emmanuel could only dream of!
Upon witnessing the scene, the Zimmerman family almost collapsed in shock.
Milani might be a well-dressed woman, but the truth was, her family was just like any other average family. To them, ten million was undoubtedly an astronomical sum!
If I had known Emmanuel would become a multi-millionaire, I'd have married him straightaway!
After snapping out of her daze, she smiled and hastily clutched Emmanuel's arm.
“What's the matter, darling? Oh, wow... You're so kind to help the elderly! I love that about you!”
“Who's your darling?” Emmanuel asked, embarrassing Milani so much that she wanted to crawl into a hole.
As though that wasn't enough, he brusquely pushed her away and added, “Didn't you just reject me? Why are you still calling me that?”
“Uh... I—” Milani muttered, clearly at a loss for words.
Her family, too, was incredibly frustrated.
After all, they had just missed out on getting a wealthy son-in-law!
Meanwhile, Alessandra was about to say something when Roselynn tugged at her.
As much as I want Manny to start a family, I can't let him settle for the horrible Zimmermans! Besides, he's rich now! I'm sure he can find a better woman!
“Mom, Roselynn, let's go!” Emmanuel said before ushering both women into the car.
He didn't want to accept the gifts, especially since he knew he hadn't done anything to deserve them. However, it wasn't the time and place to discuss the matter, so he decided to leave instead.
Once the Lowe family had left, a gust of cold wind swept over the Zimmermans as they seethed silently.
“How could you have made such remarks earlier, Milani? Do you think it's easy to find a millionaire these days?” Melody berated.
“W-What should I do now, then?”
In all honesty, Milani was at a complete loss. She had gone on several blind dates to find a rich husband who could give her a life of luxury.
Alas, who knew she'd let a multi-millionaire slip right through her fingers?
“What else can we do? They've already come to our place to ask for your hand in marriage. Can't we do the same?” Melody suggested.
Jacob, who was just as anxious, instantly exclaimed, “I don't care, Milani! You have to marry that multi-millionaire! When my girlfriend and I get married, you must give us a house and a luxury car! Otherwise, I'll disown you!”
“Okay, okay. I got it!” Milani replied with a long sigh.
Argh! Emmanuel and I left on such bad terms... Would he still care about me?
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"Love at the Wrong Table". Enjoy Romance Now🥰
The twenty-eight-year-old man had never been in a relationship.
After spending seven years in the army, he retired from the military and worked at a hospital in Yeringham for three years.
He was a gynecologist at the hospital and made eighty thousand a year.
Worried he would end up old and alone, Emmanuel's mother urged him to settle down. Since he had no idea where to begin when it came to dating, his mother took matters into her own hands and set him up on multiple blind dates.
Thanks to her efforts, he had gone on seventeen blind dates so far.
Alas, wedding bells were clearly not on the horizon for Emmanuel. It was frustrating. He knew he was just going through the motions at that point.
“Help! Someone help me!”
Right before Emmanuel entered the café, he heard someone calling out weakly for help.
The cries came from an old man who had fallen on the roadside. Many pedestrians walked past him, but no one dared to stop and help him to his feet.
After all, helping the old man could be more trouble than it was worth if one ended up with an expensive lawsuit for injuring him further. No one would do something that risky and foolish.
It did not deter Emmanuel from stepping forward and helping the man to his feet. He asked, “Are you all right, sir?”
“I'm fine! Thank you so much, young man! It's so hard to find people as kind as you these days. I must repay you for your kindness!” replied the old man with a smile.
Emmanuel realized then that the old man's attire was at odds with his airs. Despite his tattered clothes, the old man's clean hands looked like those of a man accustomed to wealth.
Still, he had no time to satisfy his curiosity. After confirming that the old man was unharmed, Emmanuel rushed into the café for his blind date. He never once considered being repaid for his kind act earlier.
The café was massive and practically structured like a maze.
Emmanuel's mother mentioned that his blind date was seated at table number eight. He wandered through the confusing café, but before he could locate the correct table, he stumbled into a special area.
The lighting was softer there, and the floor was scattered with fresh petals.
The sweet scent of flowers wafted through the air. He wondered if he had set foot in heaven.
Emmanuel raised his eyes and immediately froze.
A beautiful, elegant woman sat before a table in the room.
It was no exaggeration to say she embodied perfection itself.
The heavens clearly decided to shower all their favors on her.
The woman quietly sipped her coffee with her legs crossed neatly to the side. On the table was a non-translated copy of The Power Broker.
When she noticed Emmanuel barging into the room, she looked up at him in confusion and displeasure.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
When Emmanuel recovered from the shock of stumbling upon the beautiful stranger, he realized his heart was about to beat its way out of his chest.
Never once had he ever felt so attracted to a woman in his twenty-eight years of life.
The countless female bodies he had seen in his work as a gynecologist hardly appealed to him. At some point, he even wondered if he was attracted to women at all.
Against all odds, it seemed, the young woman before him made his heart race like a runaway horse.
Am I simply nervous, or am I already attracted to her?
More surprisingly, Emmanuel noticed a large number eight sign on the woman's table.
She's my blind date?
He took a deep breath to calm himself before approaching her table and taking a seat opposite her.
The young woman's expression grew increasingly flabbergasted. There was even a hint of hostility in her pretty eyes.
The audacity of this man! Barging into my private room is bad enough, but he's going to sit opposite me like it's nobody's business?
Emmanuel ignored her expression. It was not the first time a woman had scoffed at him.
They were free to go their separate ways after getting the blind date done and over with.
He introduced himself, declaring, “Hi! My name is Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist. I make eighty thousand a year and don't own a car or a house.”
Any man would need an incredible amount of courage to say such things to a woman, but Emmanuel appeared unusually calm and unfazed.
The young woman stared at him in shock. A moment later, her lips curved into a smirk, and she replied with an introduction of her own.
“Nice to meet you. I'm Mackenzie Quillen. I'm twenty-seven years old with dual doctorates in finance and business administration from Harvard University. I made three billion last year, and I have a car and a house.”
Emmanuel was stunned.
What is happening?
He always thought women on blind dates came with red flags.
Mackenzie, however, was arguably flawless.
Where's the catch?
All sorts of fantastical theories filled Emmanuel's mind.
Mackenzie smirked at his perplexed expression. The pride in her cool gaze was evident.
She deliberately introduced herself to put the stranger in a difficult spot and intimidate him into retreating.
As expected, awkward silence lingered in the air after her words.
Urgh, forget it!
Whether Mackenzie was telling the truth was beside the point. Emmanuel decided to go through all the motions so he could at least mollify his mother, even if the date did not result in a trip to the altar.
He declared, “I don't make much, but if you decide to date me, I promise I'll always protect and cherish you. I'll take over all the household chores so you can be a queen at home. Of course, I hope you'll allow me to preserve my masculine pride in front of my family. If we do get married, I can give you about five to six thousand every month.”
It was a well-worn script that Emmanuel recited in a single breath.
Mackenzie was dumbfounded at his earnest expression and apparent lack of shame at his much lower salary.
A long while later, she burst into a chuckle.
She had never met a man who could humor her so.
“What are you laughing about?” Unimpressed by her reaction, Emmanuel continued, “I know I don't check all the boxes, but I promise I'll be a good and responsible husband if we're married!”
Pfft!
Mackenzie failed to keep in her snigger.
An annoyed Emmanuel demanded, “Why are you laughing, Ms. Quillen? Don't you think you're being rather rude?”
“Sir, you're a very good man!” Mackenzie stopped smiling and retorted coldly, “But I think you're the confused one here. I'm not here for a blind date!”
Huh? What is going on?
Emmanuel's eyes widened in horror as he sputtered, “Isn't this table number eight?”
“Yes, but this is the VIP area. You must be looking for table number eight in the common dining area. Please go out and turn right!” She pointed a slender finger at the exit.
“Oh... Sorry! I'm so sorry! I mixed things up!”
Emmanuel wished he could sink into the floor in embarrassment. He jumped to his feet, ready to make a hasty escape.
That was so embarrassing! How could I sit at the wrong table for a blind date? No wonder she was laughing so much. She must have thought I was shooting above my weight!
Shortly after Emmanuel's departure, an old man entered Mackenzie's private room, escorted by four black-clad bodyguards.
Emmanuel would have been astonished if he was still around. The old man was none other than the stranger he had helped earlier in front of the café!
He implored, “Perhaps this is fate, Mackenzie. You're twenty-seven, but you've never been in a relationship because of your misandry. No man would dare come near you! But that young man succeeded! He's also a kind and just person. A while ago, he helped me outside the café and didn't expect a reward for his actions!”
The old man's true identity was Terence Quillen, chairman of Yeringham's premier financial corporation.
While his wealth could trump that of entire nations, he had a major regret in life.
Terence had had three sons who tragically passed away before him. They either had no children of their own or only left daughters behind.
Mackenzie was Terence's favorite granddaughter and next-in-line to helm Terence Group.
Her intelligence and charisma did not change the fact that she was a woman.
Before Terence met his maker, he wished his favorite granddaughter could give him a great-grandchild.
That spurred him to fake his fall in front of the café and scout a decent man for his granddaughter. To his surprise, the young man who helped him earlier made a blunder of his own blind date and ended up meeting Mackenzie instead.
Isn't that fate?
Mackenzie remained stoically unmoved by her grandfather's words. “Grandpa, he may have passed your test, but he hasn't passed mine. I'll marry him if he aces my test.”
She wanted to fulfill her grandfather's wish, but she naturally wished to promise herself to a good man.
Marrying a man after one blind date was simply too hasty and careless.
Terence's gaze lit up expectantly, and he replied, “All right! I'm sure he will pass your test!”
Chapter 2 Failure
After turning right at the door, Emmanuel finally found table number eight in the common dining area.
Sure enough, a woman was seated at the table, looking like she was running out of patience.
Dressed in professional attire that accentuated her beautiful curves, she was, by all means, a sight to behold.
Even though she didn't exude the same air of elegance that Mackenzie had, there was no denying she had the power to make men fall at her feet.
Thankfully, Emmanuel wasn't disappointed in the slightest. After all, he was well aware of his own qualities.
Without further ado, he straightened himself up and approached the woman with a smile.
“Sorry I'm late! My name's Emmanuel Lowe. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I work as a gynecologist with an annual salary of eighty thousand—”
“Stop!” the woman coldly interrupted before he could finish his introduction. “What's the meaning of this? With what little you have to offer; do you seriously think women would want to marry you? I can't believe you even had the nerve to be late! What right do you have to keep a woman waiting? This has been an utter waste of my time. Hmph!”
After firing off a barrage of questions, the red-faced woman angrily splashed a glass of water on Emmanuel's face.
The latter, who was caught off guard, instantly became soaking wet.
Nevertheless, Emmanuel didn't lose his temper. After all, he was indeed late because he went to the wrong place, so he could understand why the woman was upset.
“Hmph. You're twenty-eight and still only earning eighty-thousand a year. No wonder you're doing so poorly! Not only do you lack punctuality, but you also don't seem to take life seriously. You're doomed to be at the bottom of the social hierarchy your entire life! I'm shocked you even have the guts to go on a blind date with me... Stop being delusional!” the woman scolded as she shot Emmanuel a look of contempt.
The next second, she grabbed her bag and stormed off, not once bothering to leave her name.
To add insult to injury, she even waved a wad of cash in front of Emmanuel's face, then slapped it hard on the table as payment for the bill.
The latter's gaze darkened instantly as rage began pulsing through his veins.
This woman is humiliating me! I may not have high expectations for marriage, but that doesn't mean I don't have a temper! Argh! As much as I want to make her regret her actions, I know I don't have that capability...
Since the woman was gone, Emmanuel, too, left the café glumly.
To his surprise, he had only just stepped out the door when he saw a long-haired man deliberately colliding into a BMW and screaming in pain.
Emmanuel couldn't help but furrow his brows. Oh, gosh. That man is clearly staging a car accident. Why is there so much trouble in this café today?
“Ah! Someone's been hit!”
“Argh! My leg's broken! Murderer!”
Four men immediately rushed out to join the commotion when the long-haired man fell on the ground.
Thankfully, Emmanuel saw right through their ploy. Ha! Those guys must be the co-conspirators!
Just then, a young lady hastily exited the BMW, clad in a maroon sleeveless dress that revealed a large expanse of tender, fair skin.
“What's the matter? How could I have injured your leg when I was driving so slowly?” she asked anxiously.
Seconds later, the long-haired man's buddies surrounded the woman, demanding compensation. “Cut the crap! Pay up! Pay up now!”
Several people in the café had witnessed the staged accident, but unfortunately, they were so afraid of the big, burly men that no one dared to confront them.
“How much do you guys want?” the woman muttered helplessly, having resigned herself to the fact that she'd have to settle the matter with money.
The group of thugs, however, began leering at and drooling over her.
“Haha. Hey, why don't you have some fun with us?” one of the men suggested.
Just like that, what had started as a staged accident quickly turned into public harassment.
The pretty woman was so scared out of her wits that she staggered backward until she bumped into Emmanuel.
Instead of taking advantage of her like the other thugs, Emmanuel stepped in front of her and glared at the long-haired man.
“Your leg's broken, and you're asking for compensation, huh?”
Upon seeing Emmanuel's menacing expression, the thugs felt chills down their spines.
At the same time, Mackenzie was sitting in the café and watching the entire scene unfold.
Well, well, well. Who knew that man would be so brave? I'm sure no one else would have the guts to go up against five thugs.
The next second, Emmanuel stunned everyone by viciously kicking the long-haired man's leg.
“Argh!” the latter shouted in pain as he began hopping on the leg that was supposedly broken.
The onlookers instantly let out a collective gasp.
Goodness gracious! That man is daring!
Mackenzie, too, had curled her lips into a smile.
The café was one of her properties, so naturally, she had also seen how Emmanuel's blind date went.
I thought he was a timid man when he didn't flare up despite being splashed with water. Who knew he was just a gentleman who doesn't lose his temper with women? I must admit, he looks rather charming when he shows his tough side!
“What's this? Didn't you say your leg's broken? I'm impressed you can still jump on it!” Emmanuel mocked.
When the onlookers realized that the long-haired man had lied about his injury, they wasted no time scolding and criticizing him.
By then, the other thugs had also lost their bravado and fell silent. After all, they knew the tables had turned on them.
“Hmph. I'll let you off this time. You'd better watch your back!” the long-haired man warned before running away with his tail between his legs.
With that, the pretty woman gave Emmanuel a warm smile and coyly gestured for him to get into her car. “Hey, handsome, thank you so much for your help. Would you like to go to my house for a drink?”
Emmanuel, however, brushed her off without a second thought. “No, thank you. I have other things to do!”
Seeing how unmoved he was by her advances, the woman couldn't help but stomp her feet in frustration.
Back in the café, Mackenzie heard her grandfather burst into loud guffaws.
“Haha! I told you so, Mackenzie! Didn't I say that man has an excellent character? Your assistant, Lexi, is such a beautiful woman, yet he refuses to give her the time of day! Once you guys are married, you won't have to worry about him betraying you!”
The more Mackenzie ruminated about Terence's words, the more her impression of Emmanuel improved.
“Don't be too happy yet, Grandpa! Men are either after looks or money,” Mackenzie uttered coldly before getting up.
Ha! I doubt Emmanuel can pass my second secret test of character!
Meanwhile, Emmanuel had gotten home after his matchmaking session failed spectacularly.
Needless to say, his sister, Roselynn Lowe, was frustrated beyond belief. “What? Another unsuccessful blind date?”
This is the eighteenth time, for goodness' sake! My brother's a six-foot tall, fit, and upstanding young man. Why won't any woman take a fancy to him? He may be thick-skulled at times, but surely, someone will still appreciate him for his good looks, won't they?
Emmanuel's mother, Alessandra Cadigan, seemed even more anxious as she hurriedly dragged him out of the house.
“Mom, what are you doing?” Emmanuel asked, startled by how panic-stricken Alessandra was.
“What am I doing? I'm worried sick about you!” the woman scolded without breaking her stride. “I don't understand it, either. Our neighbor's an unkempt twenty-eight-year-old novelist who's always cooped up at home, yet he's already planning for his second child! Why can't my son get a girlfriend? That woman didn't even stay for the blind date, did she? I paid good money to set this up for you! Let's go see her at her house right now!”
“What?” Emmanuel choked out.
Did I hear that right? I can't believe Mom has gotten this desperate! The matchmaking session was an utter failure, so why must she still insist on dragging me to the woman's place? Wouldn't I just be embarrassing myself again?
Chapter 3 Rags to Riches
In any relationship, the party taking the initiative was often seen as lowlier and more desperate.
Therefore, upon seeing Emmanuel and his family at her house, Milani Zimmerman wore an even haughtier expression than when she was at the café.
Ha! I knew he wouldn't be able to get over my looks, so he's come to badger me again!
Milani's mother, Melody Claus, was just as smug when she learned of the Lowe family's intention.
“If your son wishes to marry my daughter, you'll have to give us a betrothal gift of five hundred thousand,” she said as she raised her palm. “We won't accept anything less!”
Emmanuel's heart instantly sank.
Oh, my goodness! Five hundred thousand? Is she trying to sell her daughter?
Alessandra, however, gritted her teeth and nodded. “T-That's fine!”
As long as my son can get married, I'll do anything to make up for the betrothal gift, even if it means selling the house!
“Your family must also provide a car and matrimonial home!” Milani's father chimed in. “More importantly, you're not going to let my daughter pay for any installments or maintenance fees!”
By then, Emmanuel was on the verge of losing his patience.
Shouldn't marriages be consensual? I don't expect both parties to be forking out the wedding expenses equally, but why does it feel like my family's here to surrender and be fleeced?
Alessandra, too, found herself in a tight spot.
She could sell the house to afford the betrothal gift, but how would she pay for the couple's car and home?
“Sure. That's no problem!” Roselynn piped up, even going so far as to pull her brother back when she realized he wanted to object.
She was just as eager for Emmanuel to start a family, and at thirty years old, she had worked and saved up enough to make the necessary down payments for him.
Since Mom is settling the betrothal gift, I shall help Emmanuel with the car and home!
“Lastly, he will bear all household expenses after the wedding!” Milani suddenly said.
That, however, was the last straw for Emmanuel. “I don't mind paying this much if she's coming to work for us as a housekeeper, but if she expects to be treated like a princess or queen, you can forget it! I don't need that!”
“Look at your son! What's with that attitude?” Milani yelled. “We aren't even married yet, and he's already so domineering. Wouldn't it be worse down the road?”
“No, no, no... The marriage will work out. It'd work out just fine!” Alessandra pleaded, desperate to finalize the wedding.
I can't wait any longer... I must fulfill my husband's last wish by the end of the year!
Having seen how things were going, even Roselynn knew she had to step in to persuade her mother. “Mom! Stop forcing it!”
Manny's right. There's nothing wrong with giving a betrothal gift, car, and house. However, asking him to be the sole supporter of his family after the wedding is too much! What about his wife, then? Why can't she chip in? Will she be sending her own money back to her parents?
Just then, Milani's younger brother, Jacob Zimmerman, suddenly appeared with a cocky grin plastered on his face. “Haha! Don't forget about me, Milani! When it's my turn to get married, I'd be counting on you guys to buy me my car and house too!”
Upon hearing that, Emmanuel instantly exploded with rage.
“What? Am I marrying your sister or your entire family? I may as well support all of you!”
Even though Emmanuel had only meant that as an angry remark, Milani decided to hold him to his word. “Hah! You'd better remember what you just said! In that case, I'll leave you to plan and pay for the wedding banquet and honeymoon. Don't tell me you can't afford that...”
“Get lost! I'd rather marry anybody than you!” Emmanuel retorted as the rage and ferocity he used to experience on the battlefield came flooding back.
He didn't know what the Zimmermans were playing at, but there was no doubt they were monsters.
“Look at yourself! How dare you ask me for my hand in marriage! I'd rather marry anybody than you too!” Milani snapped back.
Given my qualities, I have no problem marrying a rich man, so why should I settle for a man like Emmanuel? I'm only too happy that he wants to fall out with me!
After giving an exasperated laugh, Emmanuel stood up and stormed off, leaving Alessandra and Roselynn with no choice but to follow suit.
To their surprise, they had only just stepped out of the Zimmerman residence when three luxury cars pulled up in front of them.
The Zimmermans quickly popped out to see the commotion and almost dropped their jaws when they saw the car lineup.
Oh! Those cars are worth tens of millions! What's going on? Since when were the Lowes that fancy?
Emmanuel, on the other contrary, seemed to recognize one of the cars. Hmm... Didn't I see that car outside the café?
The next second, Terence stepped out of the car, surrounded by his convoy of suited bodyguards.
He smiled as he approached Emmanuel and said politely, “I'm here to return the favor, Mr. Lowe, after you helped me outside the café!”
Needless to say, everyone was stunned.
Roselynn couldn't hide her excitement and gripped her brother's arm tightly.
Ah! Isn't this like those rags-to-riches stories?
The more Emmanuel thought about it, the more he frowned. Wow... Who knew this old man was a millionaire? Could he have intentionally fallen at the café?
Terence waved his hand, and within seconds, his subordinates had unloaded several boxes of gifts.
Not only were there precious stones and jewelry, but there were also famous paintings, antiques, and even a Porsche key.
The total value of the items had to be at least ten million.
For someone who earned a mere eighty thousand a year, ten million was an eye-watering amount of money that Emmanuel could only dream of!
Upon witnessing the scene, the Zimmerman family almost collapsed in shock.
Milani might be a well-dressed woman, but the truth was, her family was just like any other average family. To them, ten million was undoubtedly an astronomical sum!
If I had known Emmanuel would become a multi-millionaire, I'd have married him straightaway!
After snapping out of her daze, she smiled and hastily clutched Emmanuel's arm.
“What's the matter, darling? Oh, wow... You're so kind to help the elderly! I love that about you!”
“Who's your darling?” Emmanuel asked, embarrassing Milani so much that she wanted to crawl into a hole.
As though that wasn't enough, he brusquely pushed her away and added, “Didn't you just reject me? Why are you still calling me that?”
“Uh... I—” Milani muttered, clearly at a loss for words.
Her family, too, was incredibly frustrated.
After all, they had just missed out on getting a wealthy son-in-law!
Meanwhile, Alessandra was about to say something when Roselynn tugged at her.
As much as I want Manny to start a family, I can't let him settle for the horrible Zimmermans! Besides, he's rich now! I'm sure he can find a better woman!
“Mom, Roselynn, let's go!” Emmanuel said before ushering both women into the car.
He didn't want to accept the gifts, especially since he knew he hadn't done anything to deserve them. However, it wasn't the time and place to discuss the matter, so he decided to leave instead.
Once the Lowe family had left, a gust of cold wind swept over the Zimmermans as they seethed silently.
“How could you have made such remarks earlier, Milani? Do you think it's easy to find a millionaire these days?” Melody berated.
“W-What should I do now, then?”
In all honesty, Milani was at a complete loss. She had gone on several blind dates to find a rich husband who could give her a life of luxury.
Alas, who knew she'd let a multi-millionaire slip right through her fingers?
“What else can we do? They've already come to our place to ask for your hand in marriage. Can't we do the same?” Melody suggested.
Jacob, who was just as anxious, instantly exclaimed, “I don't care, Milani! You have to marry that multi-millionaire! When my girlfriend and I get married, you must give us a house and a luxury car! Otherwise, I'll disown you!”
“Okay, okay. I got it!” Milani replied with a long sigh.
Argh! Emmanuel and I left on such bad terms... Would he still care about me?
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"Love at the Wrong Table". Enjoy Romance Now🥰

Atria AI helps you to find the best performing Ads on Meta for The novels products. Discover winning ads on Meta on Oct 1, 2026. With AtriaAI, you can effortlessly explore a vast library of top-performing The novels ads on Meta and derive actionable insights to enhance your ad campaigns. Our robust analytics tools enable you to never create The novels ads on Meta blindly, offering instant reviews of key ad metrics and performance topics for data-driven decisions. Gain a competitive edge with powerful research and analysis features, including competitor analysis for The novels ads on Meta. Our platform also provides endless inspiration from over 100 million winning ads, customizable ad creation tools, and ready-made templates to streamline your creative process. Transform your The novels advertising strategies with AtriaAI and achieve unparalleled success in your campaigns.
Discover the latest ad ideas on Meta
Women's ClothingMen's ClothingWomen's ShoesMen's ShoesBags & WalletsJewelryWatchesEyewearAccessoriesWearable Tech DevicesSportswearDigital DevicesKitchen AppliancesLaundry AppliancesHome AppliancesPersonal Care AppliancesHeating, Cooling & Air QualitySmall AppliancesBaby ClothingKids' ClothingMaternity ClothingBaby Feeding SuppliesBaby FoodBaby FormulaBaby ShoesChild Car SeatsBaby Hygiene ProductsNursery FurnitureStrollers & CribsDiapers & WipesToysSkincareHaircareCosmeticsFragrances & PerfumesPersonal HygieneOral CareMen's GroomingBeauty Tools & AccessoriesAesthetic MedicineFeminine CareWig & Hair StylingNewspaperMagzinesBook StoresMachinery & EquipmentsMarketing & AdvertisingOffice Equipment & SuppliesConsulting ServicesIT ServicesLegal ServicesHR & RecruitingReal Estate & Home RentalsSafety & SecurityOnline RetailersMarketplacesSubscription BoxesDigital ProductsE-commerce PlatformsPayment SolutionsDelivery ServicesEarly Childhood & Preschool EducationK-12 EducationHigher EducationOnline CoursesProfessional CertificationsTutoring ServicesEducational MaterialsLanguage LearningNon-academic Training (Hobbies)Overseas EducationVocational TrainingConferencesTrade ShowsConcertsFestivalsSports EventsCorporate EventsCommunity EventsBankingInsuranceInvestment ServicesLoans & MortgagesFinancial PlanningPrecious MetalsSports EquipmentFitness EquipmentOutdoor GearSupplements & NutritionGyms & Fitness CentersAlcoholic BeveragesCooking & RecipesCuisineFood & Fresh ProduceNon-alcoholic BeveragesRestaurants & CafesPackaged FoodsSnacksBoard gamesBrowser gamesCard gamesCasinoGamblingMobile gamesVideo gamesGovernment OfficialIntergovernmental OrganizationPublic & Government ServiceDietary SupplementsMedical InformationMedical ServicesMedicineWomen's HealthMen's HealthSenior CareFurnitureKitchen & DiningLaundryBed & BathGarden & OutdoorConstruction Materials & LightingStorage & OrganizationInterior Design & Decorating ServicesSmart HomeChild CareDating ServiceGifts & FlowersHousekeepingInternet ServicesPhotographyShopping ServicesUsed Good Sales PlatformsUtilities PaymentsWedding ServicePet FoodPet AccessoriesPet GroomingPet StorePet ToysPet TrainingPet BoardingPet SuppliesProduct & ServiceSoftware & AppsResearch & DevelopmentEngineering ServicesTech AccessoriesTelecommunicationsRoboticsTravel ServiceTravel AgenciesHotels & ResortsLuggage, Bags & CasesCar RentalsBicyclesMotocyclesCarsPlanesBoatsVehicle Parts & AccessoriesVehicle MaintenanceRide-Sharing Services